condemn_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dead_a 18._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n justel_n c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v say_v the_o council_n that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v a_o defence_n which_o the_o council_n of_o the_o east_n be_v oblige_v to_o renew_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o but_o in_o the_o same_o term_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n it_o be_v something_o in_o condemn_v this_o abuse_n but_o certain_o say_v some_o if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o vth_o and_o viith_o century_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v too_o slight_o condemn_v this_o profanation_n deserve_v a_o rude_a censure_n and_o deserve_v a_o much_o strict_a prohibition_n the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o censure_v those_o which_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n for_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o the_o term_n that_o it_o use_v 833._o council_n bracar_n 3._o c._n 2_o â—_o 4._o council_n p._n 833._o let_v they_o forbear_v then_o to_o offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o clear_a example_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v plain_o to_o our_o eye_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o protestant_n think_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v better_o apply_v if_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v unto_o those_o which_o dare_v to_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o milk_n but_o wine_n which_o be_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v so_o because_o the_o occasion_n invite_v they_o thereunto_o the_o xvith_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 693._o do_v censure_n another_o abuse_n which_o be_v that_o some_o priest_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o offer_v for_o the_o communion_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o raise_v round_o from_o loaf_n intend_v for_o their_o own_o use_n instead_o of_o offer_v of_o whole_a loaf_n the_o council-reproves_a this_o liberty_n whereunto_o it_o oppose_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o take_v a_o entire_a loaf_n but_o it_o say_v not_o unto_o those_o people_n that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v slight_o to_o offer_v bit_n of_o bread_n without_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v have_v be_v of_o great_a weight_n unto_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o command_v to_o offer_v middling_a loaf_n fear_v if_o they_o be_v too_o big_a the_o overplus_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n may_v by_o its_o grossness_n and_o quantity_n incommode_v the_o stomach_n of_o they_o which_o eat_v it_o which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v draw_v they_o quite_o from_o any_o thought_n of_o reality_n and_o conduct_v they_o unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o fine_a when_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n prohibit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xth_o century_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o lay-person_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n he_o do_v not_o show_v in_o censure_v this_o abuse_n that_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o put_v into_o profane_a hand_n the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o person_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v unto_o his_o own_o service_n which_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v this_o privilege_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o do_v have_v he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o only_o command_v 261._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 261._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o any_o layman_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o end_v these_o proof_n the_o instruction_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v their_o neophytes_n and_o new_a baptise_a will_v very_o likely_a afford_v we_o other_o for_o although_o they_o never_o speak_v against_o their_o judgement_n not_o even_o in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a sermon_n where_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n they_o use_v some_o restriction_n of_o not_o give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n think_v there_o may_v be_v present_a some_o catechumeny_n and_o person_n not_o initiate_v which_o may_v hear_v they_o and_o in_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v have_v create_v too_o low_a and_o mean_a thought_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o our_o mystery_n nevertheless_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o clear_a in_o instruct_v these_o young_a plant_n but_o new_o graft_v into_o the_o mystical_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n by_o holy_a baptism_n let_v we_o see_v what_o succour_n we_o can_v draw_v from_o these_o sort_n of_o catechism_n wherein_o to_o give_v their_o neophytes_n a_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o forbear_v not_o use_v strong_a and_o elevate_a expression_n but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o plain_o discover_v in_o what_o way_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o instance_n 246._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244_o 246._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o catechumeny_n new_o baptize_v in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n come_v not_o with_o hand_n stretch_v out_o nor_o with_o the_o finger_n open_a but_o lay_v your_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o left_a as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n and_o hallow_v the_o palm_n of_o the_o hand_n receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o say_v amen_o and_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o in_o stretch_v out_o the_o hand_n but_o in_o bow_v by_o a_o act_n which_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n and_o of_o worship_n say_v amen_n sanctify_v yourselves_o in_o receive_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n see_v here_o a_o fair_a and_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o his_o neophyte_n shall_v carry_v his_o thought_n no_o far_o than_o he_o ought_v he_o explain_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o he_o may_v lose_v some_o part_n of_o which_o a_o crumb_n may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o of_o a_o blood_n whereof_o a_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n rest_v upon_o the_o lip_n and_o wherewith_o one_o may_v wet_v the_o the_o eye_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n have_v then_o say_v he_o with_o assurance_n sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n receive_v it_o take_v heed_n thou_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o for_o what_o you_o lose_v of_o it_o be_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v lose_v one_o of_o your_o member_n tell_v i_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o lingot_n of_o gold_n will_v you_o not_o keep_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o diligence_n take_v care_n not_o to_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o not_o to_o suffer_v damage_n and_o shall_v you_o not_o take_v care_n that_o there_o fall_v not_o any_o crumb_n of_o this_o which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o gold_n and_o than_o pearl_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o blood_n whereof_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o participate_v with_o profound_a respect_n he_o teach_v he_o of_o what_o blood_n he_o shall_v understand_v it_o when_o he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n and_o as_o the_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n be_v yet_o upon_o the_o lip_n touch_v with_o your_o hand_n the_o eye_n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n sanctify_v they_o and_o have_v attend_v the_o prayer_n give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o that_o he_o have_v render_v you_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o these_o great_a mystery_n hitherto_o our_o neophyte_n have_v not_o be_v ill_o instruct_v but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v how_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o forego_n catechism_n ibid._n id._n catech._n mist_n 4._o p._n 237._o ibid._n jesus_n christ_n affirm_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v yet_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o
sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v 16._o gaud._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 16._o in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o the_o species_n the_o ancient_n do_v not_o understand_v accident_n without_o their_o subject_n because_o they_o have_v declare_v that_o can_v not_o be_v but_o they_o understand_v the_o substance_n itself_o of_o thing_n so_o that_o in_o their_o manner_n of_o speech_n the_o species_n of_o any_o thing_n be_v the_o thing_n itself_o as_o when_o st._n 14_o aug_n tract_n 11._o in_o joan._n ib._n p._n 14_o austin_n speak_v of_o the_o species_n of_o baptism_n to_o signify_v baptism_n st._n gaudentius_n thus_o continue_v his_o instruction_n the_o creator_n of_o nature_n himself_o and_o the_o lord_n which_o bring_v forth_o bread_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n do_v again_o make_v his_o body_n of_o bread_n because_o he_o can_v do_v it_o and_o have_v promise_v it_o and_o he_o that_o make_v wine_n of_o water_n make_v his_o blood_n of_o wine_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n which_o hinder_v these_o neophytes_n from_o stagger_v at_o these_o word_n the_o one_o be_v that_o they_o know_v as_o well_o as_o all_o other_o christian_n that_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v a_o great_a while_n ago_o which_o make_v they_o refer_v these_o word_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o other_o be_v that_o their_o catechiser_n himself_o oblige_v they_o to_o understand_v they_o so_o when_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 16._o ibid._n 14_o &_o 16._o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v express_v or_o show_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n that_o all_o wine_n that_o be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o his_o death_n be_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o in_o the_o bread_n be_v receive_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 26._o ib_a p._n 14._o ibid._n ib._n p._n 15_o &_o 26._o and_o to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o imagine_v that_o for_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v his_o body_n he_o declare_v positive_o unto_o they_o that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o imitation_n or_o symbol_n of_o the_o verity_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o exhort_v they_o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n with_o a_o heart_n full_a of_o zeal_n and_o a_o mouth_n that_o be_v not_o languish_v and_o to_o offer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n p._n 15._o so_o that_o when_o he_o tell_v they_o afterward_o that_o jesus_n christ_n pass_v into_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o easy_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n wherewith_o he_o accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o his_o divine_a spirit_n and_o when_o he_o bid_v they_o 15._o ibid._n p._n 15._o not_o to_o hold_v that_o for_o terrestrial_a which_o be_v make_v celestial_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o look_v at_o what_o the_o symbol_n have_v of_o earthly_a and_o common_a but_o to_o lift_v up_o their_o soul_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v of_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a ibid._n ibid._n i_o mean_v unto_o the_o quality_n wherewith_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v for_o the_o consolation_n of_o our_o soul_n do_v not_o boil_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vessel_n of_o a_o carnal_a heart_n which_o be_v natural_o subject_a unto_o its_o passion_n 16_o ibid._n 15_o &_o 16_o this_o be_v to_o account_v it_o a_o common_a and_o earthly_a thing_n whereas_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v make_v by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n what_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v for_o he_o add_v what_o you_o receive_v be_v the_o body_n of_o this_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o this_o holy_a wine_n because_o in_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n let_v we_o believe_v i_o beseech_v you_o in_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v believe_v the_o truth_n can_v lie_v and_o indeed_o it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a unbelief_n not_o to_o believe_v what_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v who_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o viz._n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o can_v be_v true_a but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o not_o proper_o according_a to_o the_o letter_n but_o st._n gaudentius_n will_v not_o yet_o have_v do_v with_o his_o neophytes_n he_o think_v there_o yet_o want_v something_o for_o their_o instruction_n because_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o tell_v they_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o pledge_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o earnest_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o to_o supply_v his_o absence_n and_o to_o comfort_v we_o during_o the_o time_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o he_o in_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n the_o image_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o 16._o ibid._n p._n 16._o it_o be_v true_o say_v he_o this_o hereditary_a present_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v unto_o you_o as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n in_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v to_o be_v crucify_v it_o be_v that_o viaticum_fw-la of_o our_o journey_n whereby_o we_o be_v nourish_v by_o the_o way_n until_o we_o go_v unto_o he_o in_o depart_v this_o world_n for_o he_o will_v that_o his_o benefit_n shall_v remain_v with_o we_o he_o will_v have_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v always_o sanctify_v in_o his_o precious_a blood_n by_o the_o image_n of_o his_o passion_n therefore_o he_o command_v his_o faithful_a disciple_n which_o who_o he_o establish_v the_o first_o minister_n of_o his_o church_n conticontinual_o to_o practice_v these_o mystery_n of_o eternal_a life_n which_o it_o be_v necessary_a all_o priest_n shall_v celebrate_v in_o all_o church_n throughout_o the_o world_n until_o jesus_n christ_n come_v again_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o priest_n themselves_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a people_n shall_v always_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n the_o protraiture_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o carry_v he_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n we_o may_v have_v deep_o engrave_v in_o our_o memory_n the_o grace_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v possess_v against_o the_o poison_n of_o devil_n the_o sweet_a antidote_n of_o a_o continual_a preservative_n these_o word_n be_v sweet_a and_o full_a of_o light_n as_o well_o as_o of_o piety_n but_o here_o be_v other_o of_o the_o same_o catechism_n which_o make_v no_o less_o impression_n upon_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v and_o which_o no_o less_o assist_v they_o in_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n in_o that_o he_o command_v say_v he_o to_o offer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 16._o ibid._n p._n 16._o it_o be_v for_o a_o twofold_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o the_o end_n the_o lamb_n of_o god_n without_o spot_n may_v give_v unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n to_o be_v celebrate_v a_o pure_a sacrifice_n without_o fire_n or_o blood_n or_o boil_a the_o flesh_n and_o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v offer_v easy_o and_o safe_o then_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a bread_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n reduce_v into_o flour_n by_o the_o help_n of_o water_n and_o that_o it_o be_v bake_v by_o fire_n there_o shall_v reasonable_o be_v receive_v in_o it_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o we_o know_v make_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o the_o multitude_n of_o all_o mankind_n unto_o these_o two_o catechist_n i_o will_v add_v a_o three_o which_o be_v incomparable_o more_o famous_a aethiop_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la infant_n ap_fw-mi fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n it_o be_v the_o great_a st._n austin_n who_o give_v this_o lesson_n unto_o his_o neophytes_n what_o you_o see_v be_v bread_n and_o it_o be_v also_o what_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v but_o the_o instruction_n which_o your_o faith_n desire_v be_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n this_o be_v say_v in_o a_o few_o word_n and_o it_o may_v be_v these_o few_o may_v suffice_v for_o your_o faith_n but_o faith_n require_v to_o be_v instruct_v for_o the_o prophet_n say_v if_o you_o believe_v not_o
liberty_n of_o writing_n and_o speak_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n be_v never_o great_a than_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n nor_o less_o in_o the_o west_n than_o since_o the_o condemnation_n of_o beranger_n i_o can_v find_v no_o other_o cause_n of_o so_o various_a and_o different_a proceed_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n which_o until_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n be_v such_o that_o no_o body_n have_v reason_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n to_o dispute_v against_o it_o whereas_o ever_o since_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o alter_v the_o ancient_a belief_n there_o have_v be_v make_v continual_a resistance_n and_o opposition_n now_o i_o come_v to_o the_o dispute_n which_o the_o ancient_a father_n have_v have_v against_o heretic_n wherein_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o first_o which_o trouble_v the_o settlement_n of_o christianity_n be_v the_o saturnian_o the_o menandrian_o valentinian_o marcionite_n and_o other_o i_o intend_v not_o to_o burden_v my_o paper_n with_o all_o the_o impiety_n of_o these_o wretch_n but_o only_o to_o represent_v those_o against_o which_o the_o holy_a doctor_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o have_v do_v it_o i_o find_v then_o there_o be_v three_o horrible_a impiety_n hold_v by_o these_o extravagant_a person_n against_o which_o they_o employ_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n by_o the_o first_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a human_a body_n but_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n and_o a_o mere_a form_n void_a of_o substance_n or_o solidity_n by_o the_o second_o they_o say_v that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o that_o the_o world_n and_o all_o creature_n which_o we_o see_v in_o it_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o three_o in_o fine_a they_o say_v that_o all_o these_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o that_o by_o consequence_n our_o body_n be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o these_o creature_n shall_v not_o be_v raise_v be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v supernatural_a incorruption_n nor_o of_o participate_v of_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n not_o subsist_v both_o together_o the_o holy_a father_n do_v allege_v the_o eucharist_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o of_o these_o impiety_n but_o it_o be_v requisite_a to_o know_v how_o they_o do_v allege_v it_o for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v to_o have_v tell_v these_o heretic_n that_o they_o overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v not_o be_v if_o he_o have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n they_o suppose_v this_o will_v have_v be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o have_v refute_v they_o and_o they_o think_v the_o latin_n will_v have_v use_v this_o course_n have_v they_o to_o do_v with_o such_o heretic_n they_o say_v also_o that_o the_o argument_n will_v have_v be_v clear_a and_o convince_a and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o ancient_a doctor_n will_v not_o have_v follow_v any_o other_o course_n if_o they_o have_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o yet_o nevertheless_o they_o do_v not_o argue_v after_o that_o manner_n to_o refute_v the_o first_o error_n of_o these_o instrument_n of_o satan_n they_o only_o tell_v they_o that_o see_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o of_o necessity_n he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n because_o every_o image_n and_o figure_n do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n and_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n that_o it_o represent_v and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o tertullian_n in_o his_o excellent_a treatise_n against_o martion_n 40._o tertul._n adyer_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n now_o it_o have_v not_o be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v a_o true_a body_n for_o a_o shadow_n and_o empty_a appearance_n such_o as_o be_v a_o spirit_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o have_v a_o figure_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o origen_n work_v reason_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n 3_o author_n dial_n contra_fw-la marc._n inter_fw-la orig_n open_a dial._n 3_o if_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o blood_n as_o the_o marcionite_n affirm_v of_o what_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o image_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o he_o command_v his_o disciple_n to_o remember_v he_o by_o those_o thing_n against_o the_o second_o impiety_n they_o also_o imply_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o how_o they_o do_v it_o 34._o tren_n contr_n heres_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 34._o they_o say_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n be_v a_o acknowledgement_n which_o we_o make_v unto_o god_n under_o the_o title_n of_o creator_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v and_o that_o it_o be_v a_o injustice_n to_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o be_v not_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n to_o offer_v unto_o he_o thing_n which_o belong_v not_o unto_o he_o as_o if_o he_o covet_v that_o which_o belong_v to_o another_o and_o desire_v to_o have_v what_o be_v not_o his_o own_o that_o if_o the_o creature_n be_v the_o product_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v to_o wrong_v god_n instead_o of_o give_v he_o thanks_o to_o offer_v he_o the_o fruit_n of_o passion_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o ignorance_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n st._n ireneus_fw-la do_v argue_v to_o confute_v the_o adversary_n which_o he_o oppose_v in_o show_v they_o that_o the_o father_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n because_o he_o accept_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v no_o long_a bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o st._n ireneus_fw-la understand_v it_o the_o protestant_n say_v this_o will_v have_v be_v yield_v the_o cause_n unto_o these_o heretic_n who_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v infer_v that_o his_o father_n have_v not_o be_v the_o creator_n because_o our_o lord_n be_v offer_v unto_o he_o which_o be_v not_o the_o work_n of_o the_o creator_n whereas_o in_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o creature_n of_o this_o world_n as_o these_o heretic_n own_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n that_o there_o be_v such_o offer_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o will_v have_v put_v they_o to_o silence_n all_o the_o shift_n they_o can_v have_v make_v will_v have_v vanish_v away_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o this_o truth_n because_o they_o confess_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v of_o those_o creature_n whereof_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n will_v not_o have_v receive_v a_o oblation_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o they_o something_o of_o this_o nature_n be_v see_v in_o tertullian_n first_o book_n against_o martion_n chap._n 14._o it_o remain_v to_o see_v after_o what_o manner_n the_o father_n have_v act_v to_o refute_v the_o last_o impiety_n of_o these_o heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n maintain_v that_o all_o material_a creature_n shall_v be_v whole_o destroy_v and_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o 34._o iren._n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l_o 4._o c._n 34._o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n be_v uncapable_a of_o receive_v incorruption_n because_o incorruption_n be_v a_o grace_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o can_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o the_o flesh_n we_o preach_v in_o the_o eucharist_n say_v st._n ireneus_fw-la the_o communion_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v of_o the_o earth_n receive_v the_o invocation_n of_o god_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o be_v the_o sacrament_n compose_v of_o two_o thing_n the_o one_o terrestrial_a the_o other_o celestial_a so_o also_o our_o body_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o more_o corruptible_a
you_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o you_o participate_v not_o of_o my_o passion_n and_o if_o you_o believe_v not_o that_o i_o die_v for_o your_o salvation_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o this_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n austin_n he_o also_o testify_v in_o the_o follow_a word_n that_o he_o glory_v in_o be_v one_o of_o his_o follower_n the_o mystery_n be_v the_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n as_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o bishop_n boniface_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n his_o blood_n so_o also_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n so_o we_o may_v also_o say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o he_o can_v not_o say_v more_o plain_o that_o the_o cup_n that_o be_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n unto_o one_o guntard_n who_o he_o call_v his_o son_n and_o that_o he_o be_v something_o dissatisfy_v because_o amalarius_n do_v spit_v present_o after_o have_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o he_o 196._o id._n ad_fw-la guntard_n ep._n 6._o p._n 196._o that_o he_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n above_o all_o other_o food_n it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o likely_a he_o will_v have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o there_o can_v be_v no_o comparison_n betwixt_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o our_o ordinary_a food_n but_o he_o may_v well_o say_v so_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v a_o more_o peculiar_a respect_n and_o veneration_n than_o for_o our_o other_o meat_n he_o explain_v himself_o and_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o his_o typical_a body_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o our_o lord_n to_o pour_v out_o his_o body_n by_o the_o member_n and_o vein_n for_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o may_v be_v cast_v out_o in_o spit_v after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o whereof_o some_o part_n may_v be_v cast_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n unto_o all_o which_o he_o add_v have_v so_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o a_o good_a intention_n i_o do_v intend_v to_o argue_v whether_o it_o be_v invisible_o lift_v up_o unto_o heaven_n or_o whether_o it_o remain_v in_o our_o body_n until_o the_o day_n of_o our_o death_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v exhale_v into_o the_o air_n or_o whether_o it_o depart_v out_o of_o the_o body_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o whether_o it_o go_v out_o at_o the_o pore_n our_o saviour_n say_v 172._o ibid._n p._n 172._o whatsoever_o enter_v in_o at_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n only_a care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v not_o to_o receive_v it_o with_o a_o heart_n of_o judas_n not_o to_o misprise_v it_o but_o to_o distinguish_v it_o save_o from_o ordinary_a food_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o require_v that_o during_o lent_n all_o believer_n 174._o id._n de_fw-fr observatione_fw-la quadrage_n p._n 174._o except_v such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v shall_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesâ—_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o people_n shall_v be_v warn_v not_o to_o draw_v near_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n irreverent_o i_o know_v not_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o after_o all_o these_o declaration_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o amalarius_n be_v far_o from_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la 25._o id._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 25._o and_o that_o when_o he_o say_v we_o believe_v that_o the_o plain_a nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v be_v change_v into_o a_o reasonable_a nature_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o church_n believe_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o this_o morsel_n the_o soul_n of_o communicant_n be_v fill_v with_o a_o heavenly_a benediction_n which_o be_v passage_n allege_v by_o the_o latin_n to_o support_v their_o doctrine_n he_o mean_v not_o that_o they_o pass_v or_o as_o rabanus_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n add_v he_o i_o find_v he_o have_v so_o full_o explain_v and_o clear_v his_o intention_n that_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o flesh_n itself_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n as_o paschas_fw-la teach_v but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o sanctification_n pass_v into_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o oil_n the_o people_n offer_v 12._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 12._o that_o by_o benediction_n it_o be_v convert_v into_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o he_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o this_o sacrament_n which_o we_o receive_v and_o that_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o of_o some_o likeness_n as_o he_o explain_v himself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n be_v subject_a unto_o divers_a accident_n whereto_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v expose_v particular_o of_o go_v into_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n like_o other_o meat_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o he_o please_v of_o this_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n unto_o rabanus_n and_o amalarius_n i_o will_v join_v wallafridus_n strabo_n who_o in_o all_o probability_n write_v his_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n betwixt_o the_o year_n 840._o and_o 849._o poemate_fw-la in_o poemate_fw-la which_o be_v the_o time_n of_o his_o decease_n in_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o father_n and_o master_n it_o may_v give_v cause_n to_o conceive_v that_o he_o be_v of_o one_o judgement_n with_o he_o but_o because_o mere_a surmise_n be_v not_o sufficient_a proof_n nor_o convince_a argument_n 10._o walafri_fw-la strabo_n lib._n de_fw-la reb._n eccles_n c._n 16._o bibl._n p._n 7._o t._n 10._o let_v we_o learn_v from_o his_o own_o mouth_n what_o he_o believe_v of_o the_o mystery_n which_o we_o examine_v jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o give_v to_o his_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n teach_v they_o to_o celebrate_v it_o in_o commemoration_n of_o his_o most_o holy_a passion_n because_o there_o can_v nothing_o be_v find_v more_o fit_v then_o these_o species_n to_o signify_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o head_n and_o his_o member_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n by_o mean_n of_o water_n and_o as_o the_o wine_n be_v press_v from_o several_a grape_n so_o also_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v of_o the_o union_n of_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v choose_v for_o we_o a_o reasonable_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n in_o that_o melchisedek_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n he_o give_v unto_o believer_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o that_o as_o for_o that_o great_a number_n of_o legal_a sacrifice_n 18._o id._n cap._n 18._o jesus_n christ_n give_v we_o the_o word_n of_o his_o gospel_n so_o also_o for_o that_o great_a diversity_n of_o sacrifice_n believer_n shall_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o all_o these_o passage_n be_v exceed_o clear_a so_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a they_o shall_v serve_v for_o a_o commentary_n unto_o other_o if_o it_o have_v happen_v that_o wallafridus_n have_v speak_v less_o clear_a any_o where_n else_o for_o than_o shall_v that_o judicious_a rule_n of_o tertullia_n be_v practise_v that_o the_o plain_a thing_n shall_v prevail_v 21._o tertull._n the_o resurrect_a carn_v c._n 19_o &_o 21._o and_o that_o the_o most_o certain_a shall_v prescribe_v against_o the_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o be_v doubtful_a shall_v be_v judge_v by_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v certain_a and_o those_o which_o be_v obscure_a by_o those_o which_o be_v clear_a and_o manifest_a let_v we_o apply_v this_o unto_o what_o wallafridus_n say_v in_o another_o place_n which_o the_o latin_n forget_v
the_o bald_a to_o make_v choice_n of_o heribold_n for_o his_o principal_a chaplain_n if_o his_o opinion_n have_v be_v a_o heretical_a and_o heterodox_n opinion_n a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o that_o of_o adrian_n and_o of_o nicholas_n but_o beside_o whilst_o nicholas_n hold_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n there_o be_v arise_v a_o great_a contest_v betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n betwixt_o nicholas_n and_o photius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n nicholas_n sue_v for_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n the_o french_a prelate_n make_v choice_n of_o bertram_n or_o ratramn_v who_o by_o their_o order_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_a and_o in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o write_v and_o which_o be_v now_o extant_a refute_v the_o accusation_n of_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o latin_n this_o ratramn_v i_o say_v which_o by_o order_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a compose_v a_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n wherein_o he_o plain_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o do_v establish_v that_o of_o his_o adversary_n be_v it_o likely_a say_v many_o that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o ratramn_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n will_v have_v make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o have_v defend_v the_o interest_n of_o the_o latin_n against_o the_o insolence_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o if_o the_o french_a prelate_n persuade_v of_o the_o same_o belief_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o ratramn_n can_v it_o be_v imagine_v nicholas_n will_v have_v approve_v this_o choice_n if_o he_o have_v be_v of_o another_o persuasion_n in_o this_o essential_a point_n of_o religion_n i_o know_v that_o nicholas_n write_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a desire_v he_o will_v send_v he_o the_o latin_a translation_n of_o the_o hierarchy_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n make_v by_o john_n erigenius_n who_o also_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o order_n of_o the_o same_o prince_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v write_v by_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o that_o this_o pope_n allege_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o though_o this_o john_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v very_o learned_a nevertheless_o it_o be_v say_v ivone_n nicolaus_n i._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 352._o ex_fw-la ivone_n that_o he_o have_v not_o former_o good_a opinion_n of_o certain_a thing_n but_o those_o thing_n concern_v not_o the_o eucharist_n for_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a nicholas_n will_v have_v speak_v so_o cold_o if_o these_o ill_a opinion_n of_o john_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n beside_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v demand_v what_o he_o have_v write_v either_o to_o have_v condemn_v or_o approve_v it_o as_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v of_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o work_n of_o denis_n the_o arcopagite_n and_o he_o will_v have_v demand_v it_o so_o much_o the_o more_o earnest_o as_o that_o there_o be_v more_o to_o be_v fear_v by_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v by_o what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o arcopagite_n add_v unto_o all_o this_o that_o if_o any_o ill_a report_n have_v be_v publish_v of_o john_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o have_v be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o adversary_n which_o his_o ill_a choice_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o predestination_n have_v stir_v he_o up_o yet_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a they_o never_o tax_v he_o to_o have_v err_v in_o this_o point_n it_o must_v then_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o ill_a opinion_n mention_v by_o nicholas_n and_o whereof_o the_o report_n come_v unto_o he_o concern_v the_o matter_n of_o predestination_n whereupon_o john_n erigenius_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v lead_v away_o unto_o ungrounded_a and_o empty_a conception_n which_o be_v aggravate_v with_o some_o heat_n by_o the_o learned_a church_n of_o lion_n by_o florus_n its_o deacon_n by_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o by_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n and_o of_o langre_n yet_o these_o adversary_n incense_v against_o he_o never_o accuse_v he_o of_o any_o ill_a opinion_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o point_n direct_o opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o neither_o nicholas_n the_o first_o nor_o any_o of_o his_o successor_n do_v condemn_v it_o until_o leo_n the_o nine_o who_o condemn_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v at_o the_o council_n of_o verseil_n anno_fw-la 1050._o where_o berengarius_fw-la be_v also_o condemn_v i_o know_v also_o that_o the_o same_o nicholas_n speak_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n and_o of_o what_o it_o operate_v in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v consecrate_a and_o sanctify_a allege_v for_o example_n the_o altar_n the_o cross_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o altar_n which_o natural_o be_v but_o a_o common_a stone_n and_o that_o differ_v not_o from_o other_o become_v by_o the_o benediction_n the_o holy_a table_n that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v but_o common_a wood_n before_o it_o receive_v this_o form_n become_v holy_a and_o terrible_a unto_o devil_n 489._o nicol._n 1._o ep._n 2._o 〈◊〉_d council_n p._n 489._o after_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o therefore_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v in_o it_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v common_a bread_n but_o when_o it_o be_v consecrate_a it_o become_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o truth_n and_o be_v say_v to_o be_v so_o and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o some_o say_v these_o word_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o observation_n we_o have_v make_v because_o nicholas_n consider_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o this_o regard_n it_o be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o the_o lawful_a celebration_n it_o possess_v the_o full_a efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o it_o and_o as_o he_o speak_v almost_o as_o the_o prelate_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v i_o desire_v the_o reader_n will_v please_v to_o see_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n because_o it_o be_v suppose_v after_o that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v no_o advantage_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o nicholas_n against_o what_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o his_o proceed_n upon_o this_o important_a occasion_n wherein_o i_o do_v not_o interpose_v my_o judgement_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o proceed_n of_o nicholas_n the_o first_o be_v also_o affirm_v of_o adrian_n the_o second_o who_o silence_n in_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n speak_v of_o pope_n nicholas_n and_o which_o we_o pretend_v not_o to_o repeat_v over_o again_o do_v evident_o prove_v that_o he_o no_o more_o than_o his_o predecessor_n do_v not_o condemn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la i_o will_v only_o add_v that_o in_o the_o hot_a contest_v which_o adrian_n have_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n upon_o account_n of_o hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n he_o never_o tax_v they_o with_o any_o thing_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o make_v the_o thing_n the_o more_o considerable_a be_v that_o charles_n the_o bald_a have_v interpose_v in_o the_o quarrel_n as_o protector_n of_o the_o cannon_n and_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o prelate_n of_o his_o kingdom_n pope_n adrian_n command_v he_o to_o send_v hincmar_n bishop_n of_o laon_n to_o rome_n condemn_v by_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n which_o so_o high_o displease_v the_o king_n that_o he_o make_v he_o a_o very_a sharp_a answer_n wherein_o he_o tell_v he_o among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o king_n of_o france_n bear_v of_o royal_a blood_n 274._o ep._n carol._n calvin_n ad_fw-la hadria_n papam_fw-la 2._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 269._o 271_o 272._o 274._o be_v not_o vice-roys_n of_o bishop_n but_o master_n of_o the_o kingdom_n he_o demand_v what_o hell_n have_v spew_v out_o a_o law_n that_o shall_v impose_v upon_o prince_n and_o out_o of_o what_o dark_a cave_n it_o proceed_v he_o warn_v he_o not_o to_o direct_v any_o command_n unto_o he_o for_o the_o future_a nor_o threat_n of_o excommunication_n contrary_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_n the_o imperial_a constitution_n and_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n he_o desire_v he_o will_v write_v he_o no_o more_o such_o letter_n nor_o to_o the_o bishop_n and_o great_a lord_n of_o his_o kingdom_n lest_o they_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o reject_v they_o with_o scorn_n
church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o leaden_a age_n a_o iron_n and_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n ignorance_n superstition_n and_o obscurity_n whereas_o his_o adversary_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o light_n a_o age_n of_o grace_n and_o benediction_n for_o my_o particular_a although_o i_o know_v that_o he_o which_o esteem_v it_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n be_v support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a number_n of_o historian_n which_o have_v write_v of_o it_o especial_o of_o baronius_n gennebrard_n and_o bellarmine_n and_o that_o so_o far_o he_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o learning_n and_o benediction_n do_v not_o appear_v unto_o i_o of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o invalidate_v what_o he_o have_v establish_v upon_o the_o report_n of_o historian_n i_o will_v however_o make_v a_o three_o party_n in_o this_o rencontre_n and_o hold_v the_o mean_a betwixt_o these_o two_o extreme_n i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v not_o absolute_o follow_v the_o historian_n which_o represent_v it_o whole_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o represent_v it_o all_o light_n and_o glorious_a for_o if_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o age_n whole_o light_a neither_o will_v i_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v whole_o darkness_n if_o i_o judge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o grace_n neither_o do_v i_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v one_o altogether_o unfortunate_a if_o it_o appear_v not_o unto_o i_o to_o be_v whole_o a_o age_n of_o benediction_n neither_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v only_o a_o age_n of_o malediction_n in_o a_o word_n if_o i_o look_v not_o upon_o it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o hillary_n of_o athanasius_n of_o basill_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o ambrose_n or_o as_o a_o age_n of_o chrisostom_n of_o jeromes_n and_o of_o augustine_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o bareletes_n of_o maillards_n and_o of_o menot_n i_o do_v not_o liken_v it_o unto_o a_o fair_a summer_n day_n when_o the_o heaven_n be_v free_a from_o cloud_n the_o sun_n shine_v in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o without_o any_o obstruction_n his_o light_n and_o heat_n but_o unto_o a_o winter_n day_n which_o be_v dark_a and_o the_o air_n full_a of_o thick_a cloud_n deprive_v we_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sun_n yet_o not_o total_o of_o its_o light_n so_o that_o we_o have_v still_o leave_v we_o sufficient_a to_o direct_v we_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v always_o enough_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o stumble_v in_o like_a manner_n say_v some_o during_o the_o x._o century_n the_o sin_n of_o man_n have_v make_v a_o thick_a cloud_n betwixt_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o they_o he_o communicate_v not_o unto_o they_o full_o the_o light_n of_o his_o healthful_a beam_n although_o he_o impart_v unto_o they_o sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o error_n which_o can_v be_v believe_v without_o ruin_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o likelihood_n say_v some_o be_v there_o that_o have_v shed_v forth_o so_o much_o light_n upon_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o man_n shall_v on_o a_o sudden_a be_v plunge_v into_o darkness_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o also_o that_o the_o same_o crace_n with_o the_o same_o freedom_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o be_v dispense_v unto_o man_n when_o it_o be_v see_v that_o they_o begin_v to_o abuse_v they_o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n gain_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o victory_n over_o the_o spirit_n they_o degenerate_v insensible_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o their_o devotion_n nevertheless_o as_o god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o do_v good_a unto_o man_n however_o unthankful_a and_o ungrateful_a they_o be_v so_o if_o he_o dispense_v not_o sufficient_a knowledge_n unto_o the_o man_n of_o the_o x._o century_n to_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la with_o the_o same_o vigour_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o ix_o yet_o he_o dispense_v they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v establish_v all_o that_o age_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o history_n but_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v what_o be_v say_v by_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n 〈◊〉_d de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la pontific_n anglor_n 〈◊〉_d of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n he_o so_o confirm_v say_v he_o several_a person_n which_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o he_o show_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n change_v into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o he_o make_v they_o return_v unto_o their_o natural_a form_n and_o render_v they_o proper_a for_o the_o life_n of_o men._n this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o x._o century_n that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o public_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereas_o the_o historian_n relation_n show_v that_o there_o be_v several_a that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n and_o who_o have_v no_o small_a inclination_n to_o profess_v it_o open_o beside_o the_o method_n of_o this_o prelate_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v his_o opinion_n seem_v unto_o many_o to_o be_v but_o a_o story_n make_v at_o random_n either_o by_o odo_n himself_o or_o by_o the_o friar_n which_o write_v the_o history_n of_o it_o and_o they_o hearty_o wish_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o prodigy_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n say_v that_o unbeliever_n be_v dissatisfied_n and_o those_o which_o believe_v and_o be_v enlighten_v and_o that_o be_v pious_a can_v receive_v no_o edification_n thereby_o and_o they_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o paschas_fw-la render_v his_o doctrine_n suspicious_a unto_o most_o person_n by_o the_o pretend_a miracle_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v it_o because_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v show_v plain_o that_o he_o find_v neither_o in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n reason_n strong_a enough_o to_o defend_v it_o see_v he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o these_o prodigious_a apparition_n but_o whatever_o this_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n can_v do_v for_o the_o promote_a the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o england_n his_o endeavour_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v so_o well_o plant_v in_o this_o kingdom_n until_o the_o year_n 883._o by_o john_n erigenius_n one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la there_o continue_v still_o and_o be_v public_o preach_v in_o fine_a alfric_n which_o some_o also_o esteem_v to_o be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cry_v after_o have_v be_v abbot_n of_o malmesbury_n a_o man_n learn_v according_a to_o those_o time_n in_o a_o sermon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o in_o notis_fw-la vheloci_fw-la in_o histor_n bedae_fw-la anglo-sax_n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o about_o the_o year_n 940._o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporal_o but_o spiritual_o not_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v but_o the_o body_n whereof_o he_o speak_v when_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n as_o the_o manna_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n as_o the_o water_n of_o the_o desert_n be_v if_o this_o sermon_n be_v one_o of_o wulfin_n according_a to_o the_o title_n the_o year_n 840._o as_o we_o have_v compute_v it_o do_v not_o ill_o agree_v with_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v alfric_n we_o must_v descend_v low_a towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n 54._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr dhristian_a eccles_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 2._o p._n 54._o there_o be_v another_o which_o some_o cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o other_o attribute_v unto_o alfric_n wherein_o the_o author_n use_v the_o same_o language_n this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v for_o we_o nor_o his_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v but_o it_o be_v make_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o manna_n which_o fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o water_n which_o flow_v from_o the_o rock_n if_o these_o two_o sermon_n be_v of_o two_o several_a author_n we_o have_v already_o two_o witness_n direct_o
purpose_n after_o curious_a question_n fit_a rather_o to_o engender_v strife_n and_o quarrel_n than_o to_o edify_v and_o instruct_v christian_n i_o shall_v only_o desire_v the_o reader_n serious_o to_o consider_v if_o either_o or_o both_o of_o these_o opinion_n can_v agree_v or_o hold_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n for_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v incorruptible_a allege_v for_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o confession_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o glorify_a body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o other_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v corruptible_a say_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o dead_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o can_v be_v in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n because_o all_o christian_n do_v confess_v that_o our_o lord_n die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o his_o state_n of_o death_n and_o crucifiction_n have_v be_v past_a above_o xvi_o age_n ago_o whereby_o may_v be_v judge_v the_o disposition_n of_o zonarus_n which_o hold_v of_o both_o side_n and_o of_o the_o strange_a manner_n wherein_o he_o explain_v himself_o i_o know_v not_o if_o i_o shall_v make_v mention_n of_o one_o samonas_n bishop_n of_o gaza_n who_o be_v place_v in_o the_o xiii_o century_n for_o all_o do_v not_o receive_v his_o testimony_n which_o be_v whole_o favourable_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o latin_n see_v he_o say_v in_o a_o dispute_n against_o achmet_n a_o sarrazin_n 526._o tom._n 12._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 524_o 525_o 526._o touch_v the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o be_v by_o consecration_n change_v into_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o division_n which_o be_v make_v to_o wit_n by_o mean_n of_o break_v it_o be_v of_o sensible_a accident_n be_v there_o nothing_o to_o be_v object_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o witness_n it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v but_o this_o greek_a bishop_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o the_o protestant_n do_v deny_v that_o ever_o there_o be_v any_o such_o dispute_n affirm_v that_o no_o author_n have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o samonas_n because_o at_o that_o time_n there_o be_v no_o greek_a bishop_n at_o gaza_n nor_o in_o all_o pallastine_n be_v possess_v by_o the_o sarrazen_n have_v expel_v the_o latin_n which_o have_v before_o settle_v bishop_n of_o their_o own_o language_n and_o in_o fine_a because_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o write_n be_v take_v word_n for_o word_n from_o the_o dispute_n of_o anastatius_fw-la the_o sinaite_n against_o the_o gaianite_n whereof_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n whereunto_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o pretend_a samonas_n speak_v formal_o of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v just_a the_o opinion_n of_o john_n damascen_n as_o also_o what_o he_o say_v 525._o ibid._n p._n 525._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o divinity_n join_v and_o unite_v they_o unto_o itself_o all_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o indeed_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o greek_a bishop_n in_o all_o pallastine_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n but_o they_o all_o agree_v to_o say_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n at_o gaza_n a_o greek_a bishop_n call_v samonas_n see_v they_o produce_v he_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o be_v such_o a_o witness_n as_o no_o writer_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n there_o be_v a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o nicetas_n in_o the_o xiii_o century_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o which_o shall_v be_v convert_v from_o mahumetism_n unto_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o he_o say_v 53â—_n tom._n 12._o biâ—â—_n patr._n p._n 53â—_n that_o christian_n do_v sacrifice_v mystical_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o they_o participate_v thereof_o in_o the_o divine_a mystery_n he_o add_v nevertheless_o that_o he_o believe_v they_o be_v also_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n in_o a_o spiritual_a and_o invisible_a manner_n above_o and_o beyond_o all_o natural_a comprehension_n only_o know_v unto_o himself_o and_o it_o be_v so_o also_o say_v he_o that_o i_o intend_v to_o participate_v thereof_o for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o life_n eternal_a and_o for_o inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n this_o author_n say_v that_o what_o christian_n sacrifice_n and_o receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o truth_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v be_v change_v by_o his_o divine_a power_n not_o unto_o all_o communicant_n indifferent_o but_o only_o for_o they_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o true_a and_o sincere_a faith_n let_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o man_n be_v guess_v at_o after_o all_o this_o but_o now_o i_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v two_o witness_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n one_o of_o the_o age_n who_o history_n we_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n to_o wit_n euthymius_n and_o zonarus_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o the_o first_o say_v thus_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o say_v these_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o of_o my_o blood_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o again_o as_o our_o saviour_n deify_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o assume_v supernatural_o so_o also_o he_o change_v these_o thing_n into_o his_o quicken_a body_n word_n which_o roman_n catholic_n mighty_o prize_n and_o value_n think_v that_o they_o favour_v their_o hypothesis_n but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v conceal_v also_o that_o in_o another_o treatise_n euthymius_n testify_v that_o he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n allege_v to_o this_o effect_n a_o great_a passage_n out_o of_o his_o four_o book_n of_o orthodox_n faith_n 21._o panopl_n part_n 2._o titul_n 21._o now_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n be_v neither_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n nor_o the_o protestant_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o euthemius_n seem_v to_o assure_v so_o much_o in_o the_o word_n but_o now_o allege_v when_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n befall_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o happen_v unto_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o it_o be_v take_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o one_o person_n by_o the_o eternal_a word_n beside_o that_o in_o the_o same_o place_n whence_o both_o the_o mention_v passage_n be_v take_v he_o say_v that_o not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n propose_v shall_v be_v consider_v but_o their_o virtue_n which_o show_v that_o he_o believe_v with_o damascen_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v remain_v as_o for_o zonarus_n another_o greek_a friar_n we_o have_v already_o see_v how_o he_o embrace_v as_o well_o the_o side_n of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v corruptible_a as_o those_o which_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v incorruptible_a beside_o he_o expound_v elsewhere_o the_o 32._o canon_n of_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n 32._o in_o council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n can_v 32._o the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o i_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n chap._n xix_o a_o account_n or_o narrative_a of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n during_o the_o papacy_n of_o boniface_n the_o viii_o who_o have_v so_o great_a a_o contest_v with_o philip_n the_o fair_a one_o of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v in_o italy_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n who_o be_v call_v fratelli_n because_o they_o style_v themselves_o brethren_n as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o frequent_o so_o denominate_v themselves_o where_o it_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o church_n be_v call_v the_o brotherhood_n and_o what_o induce_v i_o to_o believe_v that_o these_o fratellis_fw-la be_v waldensis_n and_o albigensis_n many_o of_o who_o retire_v themselves_o into_o the_o valley_n of_o piedmont_n at_o the_o time_n that_o waldo_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v drive_v away_o from_o lion_n be_v that_o a_o uncertain_a author_n which_o write_v against_o
impute_v unto_o they_o because_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o sign_n of_o it_o to_o be_v find_v supra_fw-la cap._n 10_o 11_o 12_o 13._o â—bi_fw-la supra_fw-la neither_o in_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o the_o waldensis_n insert_v by_o paul_n perrin_n in_o their_o history_n nor_o in_o that_o of_o the_o taborite_n which_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o aeneas_n silvius_n have_v embrace_v the_o impious_a and_o wicked_a sect_n of_o the_o waldensis_n of_o necessity_n then_o their_o belief_n must_v be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n because_o that_o of_o the_o waldensis_n do_v agree_v with_o it_o as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o taborite_n touch_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n but_o what_o can_v better_a inform_v we_o than_o their_o own_o confession_n of_o faith_n draw_v up_o in_o the_o year_n 1431._o by_o john_n lukavitz_n wherein_o they_o declare_v lukavit_n confess_v tabor_n joan._n lukavit_n that_o their_o belief_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o the_o bread_n remain_v in_o its_o nature_n true_a bread_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o a_o material_a identity_n but_o sacramental_o real_o and_o true_o then_o they_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o same_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n be_v also_o in_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n with_o all_o its_o essential_a and_o accidental_a propriety_n because_o say_v they_o this_o will_v be_v a_o mean_n to_o presuppose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n shall_v cease_v to_o be_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v substantial_o into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o they_o formal_o deny_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o john_n hus_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o be_v call_v taborite_n it_o must_v be_v own_v after_o so_o express_v a_o declaration_n as_o they_o make_v that_o he_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantion_n if_o we_o give_v credit_n unto_o what_o be_v report_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n we_o can_v question_v but_o that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o council_n do_v condemn_v thirty_o article_n of_o john_n hus_n in_o the_o 15._o 1_o council_n constant_n sess_v 15._o twenty_o five_o whereof_o they_o make_v he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v approve_v of_o forty_o article_n of_o wickliff_n the_o 8._o 2_o ibid._n sess_v 8._o three_o first_o whereof_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o transubstantiation_n moreover_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o proceed_n make_v against_o he_o that_o he_o have_v preach_v and_o teach_v 15._o 3_o ibid._n sess_v 15._o that_o after_o consecrate_v the_o host_n at_o the_o altar_n the_o material_a bread_n do_v remain_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o opinion_n which_o the_o church_n hold_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v erroneous_a therefore_o pope_n martin_n the_o five_o constant_n ad_fw-la finem_fw-la council_n constant_n in_o his_o bull_n of_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n do_v not_o fail_v of_o represent_v john_n hus_n as_o approve_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n before_o speak_v of_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o declare_v also_o that_o jerom_n of_o prague_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o the_o council_n do_v also_o observe_v in_o the_o twenty_o first_o 21._o 1_o ibid._n sess_v 21._o session_n and_o gobellin_n persona_fw-la official_a of_o the_o diocese_n of_o 95._o 2_o cosmodrom_n a_o tat_o 6._o c._n 95._o peterborough_n who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n think_v that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v the_o contrary_a after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o council_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v the_o work_n of_o john_n hus_n print_v at_o noremberg_n anno_fw-la 1558._o with_o his_o martyrdom_n and_o that_o of_o jerom_n of_o prague_n for_o so_o it_o be_v that_o their_o death_n be_v therein_o style_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o he_o always_o believe_v the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o that_o of_o concomitance_n and_o the_o read_n of_o wickliff_n work_n for_o who_o he_o have_v a_o extraordinary_a kindness_n call_v he_o always_o evangelical_n doctor_n can_v never_o make_v he_o alter_v his_o mind_n nor_o work_v upon_o his_o spirit_n the_o same_o effect_n which_o it_o wrought_v upon_o the_o taborite_n in_o fine_a in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o false_a apparition_n of_o it_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v frequent_o publish_v in_o all_o part_n he_o say_v 155_o tom._n 1._o fol._n 155_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n true_o and_o real_o after_o what_o manner_n soever_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v here_o below_o in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a discourse_n invisible_o and_o not_o visible_o as_o the_o autor_n of_o these_o miraculous_a apparition_n will_v have_v it_o be_v believe_v and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o accuse_v of_o incredulity_n those_o which_o believe_v not_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n he_o suppose_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o accident_n do_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o the_o sacrament_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v no_o contradiction_n in_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v here_o sacramental_o 161._o ibid._n p._n 156._o ibid._n p._n 158._o ibid._n fol._n 161._o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o heaven_n local_o he_o affirm_v for_o truth_n that_o his_o blood_n be_v true_o and_o real_o in_o the_o sacramen_fw-la confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v hide_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o among_o many_o inconvenience_n which_o he_o fear_v these_o feign_a apparition_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n may_v produce_v 162._o ibid._n fol._n 162._o he_o put_v this_o down_o as_o the_o five_o that_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v some_o which_o question_n whether_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n because_o it_o do_v not_o visible_o appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o we_o adore_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n and_o in_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n make_v by_o the_o priest_n the_o same_o man_n write_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 164._o id._n t._n 1._o fol._n 164._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v a_o great_a heresy_n he_o receive_v for_o a_o true_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustine_n a_o passage_n of_o lanfranc_n a_o swear_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n cite_v in_o his_o decree_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o a_o word_n in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o embrace_v and_o follow_v all_o that_o the_o latin_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o he_o change_v his_o opinion_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o among_o several_a little_a treatise_n which_o he_o compose_v during_o his_o imprisonment_n at_o constance_n 1_o cap._n 2._o p._n 32._o t._n 1_o there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n write_v anno_fw-la 1415._o wherein_o he_o teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n ibid._n ibid._n declare_v moreover_o that_o all_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v of_o the_o venerable_a sacrament_n aught_o to_o be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v preach_v this_o doctrine_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o that_o day_n and_o in_o fine_a 3_o ibid._n fol._n 49._o ibid._n fol._n 40._o c._n 3_o that_o he_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o say_v he_o i_o never_o teach_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o long_o as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v subsist_v in_o another_o little_a treatise_n wherein_o he_o examine_v whether_o lay-person_n shall_v receive_v under_o both_o kind_n he_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o a_o truth_n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v under_o both_o species_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v entire_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o entire_o under_o that_o of_o wine_n he_o that_o write_v the_o history_n of_o john_n hus_n particular_o the_o conflict_n he_o be_v to_o suffer_v at_o
consecrate_v id._n 42_o the_o eucharist_n celebrate_v but_o once_o a_o day_n in_o each_o church_n which_o be_v also_o still_o observe_v among_o the_o greek_n muscovite_n and_o abyssins_n id._n 49_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o vessel_n employ_v in_o this_o ceremony_n consider_v id._n 50_o the_o celebration_n and_o general_o all_o the_o divine_a service_n be_v say_v in_o a_o language_n understand_v by_o the_o people_n a._n ch._n 6._o 55_o consecration_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o a._n ch._n 7._o 65_o the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o celebration_n and_o of_o the_o communion_n a._n ch._n 10._o 110_o the_o communion_n be_v receive_v stand_v id._n 116_o the_o greek_n and_o abyssins_n do_v communicate_v stand_v id._n 118_o the_o communion_n stand_v id._n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v always_o in_o the_o west_n that_o do_v and_o do_v communicate_v so_o id._n ibid._n certain_a custom_n practise_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v id._n ibid._n the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n practise_v in_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n for_o above_o 1000_o year_n a._n ch._n 12._o 131_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n id._n 135_o the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_a establish_v at_o constans_n anno_fw-la 1415._o and_o confirm_v at_o trent_n anno_fw-la 1562._o id._n 143_o 144_o all_o christian_n except_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n idem_fw-la 146_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n burn_v in_o some_o church_n and_o eat_v by_o little_a child_n in_o other_o a._n ch._n 16._o 170_o preparation_n requisite_a for_o he_o that_o celebrate_v c._n ch._n 1._o 521_o the_o original_a use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o material_a cross_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o religion_n id._n 538_o preparation_n require_v of_o the_o receiver_n in_o respect_n of_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n c._n ch._n 2._o 542_o auricular_a confession_n before_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o practise_v for_o above_o eight_o hundred_o year_n c._n ch._n 3._o 549_o d._n what_o doctrine_n shall_v be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n a._n p._n 1_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n be_v common_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o corruption_n of_o manner_n a._n ch._n 2._o 7_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o touch_v the_o sacrament_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a although_o it_o censure_v the_o expression_n of_o that_o of_o constantinople_n yet_o it_o condemn_v not_o its_o doctrine_n id._n 375_o e._n bread_n and_o wine_n have_v ever_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 2_o wherefore_o jesus_n christ_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o wherein_o the_o ancient_n place_v the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v unto_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n id._n 3_o the_o mix_n of_o water_n with_o the_o wine_n and_o its_o mystical_a signification_n id._n 4_o other_o mystical_a signification_n in_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o bread_n id._n 5_o the_o dispute_n touch_v leven_v or_o unleven_v bread_n a._n ch._n 3._o 28_o whence_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v the_o form_n of_o it_o with_o the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o it_o and_o at_o what_o time_n a._n ch._n 4._o 30_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v a._n ch._n 11._o 121_o etc._n etc._n who_o they_o be_v that_o have_v right_o to_o communicate_v and_o their_o word_n id._n 123_o woman_n sometime_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o italy_n and_o france_n id._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n never_o celebrate_v without_o communicant_o id._n 126_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o communicant_n a._n ch._n 13._o 150_o this_o custom_n ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n id._n 154_o communicant_a permit_v to_o carry_v the_o eucharist_n home_o and_o along_o with_o they_o in_o voyages_n a._n ch._n 14._o 160_o the_o eucharist_n send_v unto_o the_o absent_a and_o the_o sick_a and_o by_o who_o a._n ch._n 15._o 164._o plaster_n make_v of_o the_o eucharist_n a._n ch._n 16._o 169_o the_o eucharist_n inter_v with_o the_o dead_a id._n ibid._n the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n mingle_v with_o ink._n id._n 171_o 172_o the_o greek_n mix_v it_o with_o warm_a water_n at_o the_o instant_a of_o communicate_v id._n 172_o the_o eucharist_n call_v bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o father_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v b._n ch._n 2._o 199_o the_o father_n affirm_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v corn_n wheat_n the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n etc._n etc._n bread_n and_o wine_n wherewith_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o pass_v the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n bread_n which_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n thing_n inanimate_a idem_fw-la 200_o 201_o etc._n etc._n they_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n lose_v not_o their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n id._n 206_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v the_o fast_a id._n 210_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o subject_a whereof_o one_o receive_v a_o little_a a_o bit_n a_o piece_n a_o morsel_n id._n 211_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n figure_n type_n antitype_n symbol_n image_n the_o similitude_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n of_o the_o truth_n absent_a b._n ch._n 3._o 213_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o bare_o the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n etc._n etc._n but_o a_o sacrament_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n and_o this_o precious_a blood_n id._n 220_o when_o the_o father_n say_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o mince_v their_o word_n id._n 221_o when_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o use_v several_a modification_n unto_o their_o expression_n id._n 223_o alteration_n happen_v to_o the_o ancient_a expression_n by_o who_o and_o how_o b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o when_o the_o use_n of_o incense_n be_v introduce_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n c._n ch._n 1._o 523_o the_o proof_n and_o trial_n the_o communicant_a shall_v make_v of_o himself_o before_o receive_v c._n ch._n 3._o 542_o this_o proof_n comprehend_v all_o the_o disposition_n of_o the_o believe_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o the_o sacrament_n id._n ibid._n f._n him_n which_o make_v a_o thing_n be_v before_o that_o which_o be_v make_v b._n ch._n 5._o p._n 250_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o urban_n the_o four_o anno_fw-la 1264_o c._n ch._n 4._o 579_o this_o feast_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v at_o first_o but_o by_o the_o church_n of_o idem_n 580_o when_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v id._n ibid._n several_a desire_v that_o this_o feast_n may_v be_v abolish_v id._n 582_o g._n at_o what_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o sick_n a._n ch._n 15._o 165_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n be_v deceive_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la b._n ch._n 17._o 460_o h._n no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o himself_o b._n ch._n 5._o 262_o history_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n b._n ch._n 11._o 361_o the_o state_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n b._n ch._n 12._o 365_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 13._o 385_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 14._o 425_o the_o dignity_n and_o creation_n of_o herribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n id._n ibid._n continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n b._n ch._n 15._o 430_o etc._n etc._n history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n which_o be_v a_o age_n neither_o of_o light_n nor_o darkness_n but_o make_v up_o of_o both_o b._n ch._n 16._o 439_o history_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n b._n ch._n 17._o 450_o history_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n b._n ch._n 18._o 465_o history_n of_o the_o fourteen_o and_o xv._o century_n b._n ch._n 19_o 497_o i._n we_o shall_v hold_v by_o what_o be_v do_v by_o jesus_n christ_n at_o first_o a._n ch._n 1._o p._n 1_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n b._n ch._n 3._o 218_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o humanity_n and_o present_v only_o by_o his_o divinity_n b._n ch._n 4._o 233_o the_o ancient_n have_v only_o acknowledge_v two_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n id._n 240_o the_o spiritual_a presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v common_a with_o he_o and_o the_o father_n id._n ibid._n jesus_n
reject_v it_o but_o upon_o another_o principle_n the_o reproach_n of_o jew_n and_o other_o enemy_n and_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n about_o bread_n leaven_v or_o unleavened_a saint_n ignatius_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o particular_o of_o st._n john_n bishop_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n and_o moreover_o a_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o he_o suffer_v martyrdom_n at_o rome_n the_o first_o of_o february_n anno_fw-la 107._o or_o 109._o in_o the_o eleven_o year_n of_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n and_o if_o the_o epistle_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n be_v true_o he_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v question_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n or_o at_o far_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o second_o there_o be_v heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o i_o mention_v his_o epistle_n i_o speak_v not_o general_o of_o all_o those_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n but_o only_o of_o the_o seven_o most_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v above_o 1300_o year_n since_o eusebius_n see_v they_o and_o after_o eusebius_n they_o be_v cite_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n because_o it_o be_v of_o these_o seven_o that_o the_o moderate_a person_n both_o roman_a catholik_o and_o protestant_n seem_v to_o make_v great_a difficulty_n i_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o admit_v they_o as_o legitimate_a for_o i_o find_v several_a that_o question_n they_o all_o and_o that_o can_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o genuine_a issue_n of_o that_o illustrious_a martyr_n as_o messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr saumaise_fw-fr blondel_n aubertin_n daillé_n this_o latter_a have_v also_o examine_v in_o a_o particular_a treatise_n all_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n that_o he_o can_v discover_v in_o these_o epistle_n i_o free_o confess_v myself_o to_o be_v in_o this_o error_n if_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o that_o of_o a_o long_a time_n i_o have_v therein_o observe_v several_a thing_n which_o suffer_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v that_o s._n ignatius_n have_v write_v they_o but_o as_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o show_v it_o and_o that_o beside_o it_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o other_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o consider_v what_o he_o have_v say_v of_o these_o heretic_n smyrn_n ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n they_o abstain_v say_v he_o from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o from_o prayer_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o the_o father_n raise_v up_o by_o his_o goodness_n it_o be_v a_o long_a time_n since_o theodoret_n cite_v this_o passage_n but_o instead_o of_o these_o word_n they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n and_o prayer_n he_o use_v these_o they_o admit_v not_o sacrament_n nor_o oblation_n i_o think_v the_o word_n oblation_n be_v more_o significant_a than_o that_o of_o prayer_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frivolous_a than_o to_o represent_v unto_o we_o those_o heretic_n as_o abstain_v from_o prayer_n because_o they_o own_v not_o the_o eucharist_n to_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o see_v no_o connexion_n betwixt_o these_o two_o thing_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v any_o dependence_n the_o one_o upon_o the_o other_o unless_o some_o will_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v general_o all_o manner_n of_o prayer_n but_o only_o that_o whereby_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consecrate_v and_o which_o many_o think_v be_v the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o they_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n use_v for_o the_o consecrate_v this_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o father_n call_v it_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v unto_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la to_o repeat_v it_o because_o not_o have_v yet_o receive_v holy_a baptism_n they_o can_v not_o as_o they_o suppose_v call_v god_n father_n nor_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n whereunto_o they_o be_v admit_v immediate_o after_o baptism_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o very_a word_n make_v i_o suspect_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o epistle_n it_o may_v be_v and_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o may_v be_v heretic_n which_o do_v so_o and_o that_o he_o who_o forge_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n ignatius_n live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o oppose_v these_o enemy_n of_o christianity_n have_v express_o observe_v it_o not_o consider_v as_o it_o often_o happen_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o it_o be_v not_o so_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o glorious_a martyr_n under_o who_o name_n he_o will_v cover_v himself_o i_o far_o confess_v that_o if_o those_o heretic_n which_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o docetes_n and_o putative_n that_o be_v those_o which_o deny_v the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o only_o allow_v he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o fantome_n and_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n i_o say_v i_o grant_v that_o have_v they_o act_v according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n they_o will_v not_o have_v allow_v of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v they_o can_v not_o allow_v it_o without_o ruine_v their_o abominable_a doctrine_n by_o a_o infallible_a consequence_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o consider_v what_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v but_o what_o they_o do_v now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o true_a s._n ignatius_n none_o of_o these_o heretic_n deny_v the_o eucharist_n for_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_n have_v observe_v it_o which_o they_o will_v not_o have_v omit_v to_o do_v as_o well_o those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o heresy_n as_o those_o which_o have_v write_v particular_o against_o the_o heretic_n whereof_o we_o now_o treat_v the_o first_o which_o refuse_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n be_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o holy_a father_n the_o ascodrupite_n which_o be_v a_o limb_n of_o the_o impostor_n mark_n and_o mark_v a_o unhappy_a branch_n of_o valentine_n which_o valentine_n begin_v not_o to_o appear_v till_o thirty_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o s._n ignatius_n and_o as_o for_o those_o concern_v in_o the_o epistle_n which_o we_o examine_v how_o can_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o glorious_a martyr_n see_v they_o abstain_v not_o from_o it_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o 14._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o for_o tertullian_n do_v formal_o tellus_fw-la that_o martion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o these_o heretic_n persist_v in_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n see_v he_o declare_v that_o the_o god_n of_o martion_n show_v his_o body_n by_o the_o bread_n otherwise_o the_o orthodox_n can_v not_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o sacrament_n any_o advantage_n against_o they_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o for_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o when_o one_o dispute_v with_o another_o they_o must_v dispute_v upon_o common_a principle_n and_o which_o be_v acknowl_v on_o both_o side_n i_o shall_v think_v then_o and_o to_o end_v the_o consideration_n of_o this_o matter_n that_o these_o heretic_n which_o oppose_v not_o so_o much_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n auth_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr euchar._n c._n 1._o §._o ne_o auth_v as_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n as_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v well_o observe_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o predecessor_n and_o see_v they_o admit_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o give_v the_o catholic_n strong_a arm_n to_o contradict_v they_o they_o abstain_v from_o celebrate_v it_o as_o the_o ascodrupite_n have_v do_v a_o long_a while_n before_o they_o although_o upon_o another_o account_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o heretic_n both_o which_o the_o one_o after_o the_o other_o reject_v the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n although_o upon_o different_a principle_n we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o xii_o century_n a_o new_a heretic_n that_o towards_o flanders_n and_o especial_o in_o brabant_n where_o he_o spread_v abroad_o his_o heresy_n and_o the_o poison_n of_o his_o pernicious_a doctrine_n it_o be_v one_o call_v tanchelin_n who_o have_v a_o design_n to_o ruin_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o forbid_v the_o use_n of_o it_o unto_o all_o those_o which_o he_o can_v seduce_v do_v so_o well_o by_o his_o cunning_n and_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o evil_a spirit_n under_o who_o he_o have_v enroll_v himself_o that_o he_o persuade_v the_o people_n of_o antwerp_n a_o great_a and_o populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n wherefore_o they_o continue_v several_a year_n without_o communicate_v as_o the_o
to_o observe_v every_o one_o may_v easy_o judge_v by_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o may_v be_v all_o the_o world_n do_v not_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o only_a thing_n which_o be_v offer_v at_o first_o for_o the_o charitable_a oblation_n of_o believer_n be_v appoint_v not_o only_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o general_o for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v question_v as_o i_o suppose_v that_o beside_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o be_v take_v what_o be_v convenient_a for_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v also_o other_o thing_n offer_v and_o if_o we_o shall_v make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o the_o direction_n which_o we_o shall_v allege_v will_v soon_o remove_v this_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n in_o fine_a the_o pastor_n of_o christian_a church_n have_v in_o time_n think_v convenient_a to_o set_v apart_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o the_o other_o oblation_n make_v by_o believer_n they_o absolute_o prohibit_v that_o any_o thing_n else_o shall_v be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o pursuance_n whereof_o the_o three_o canon_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n do_v reprove_v and_o censure_v those_o who_o offer_v honey_n 4._o can._n 3._o apost_n &_o can_v 4._o milk_n bird_n beast_n or_o root_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o in_o the_o four_o it_o allow_v of_o offer_v oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n but_o to_o prove_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o a_o better_a authority_n recourse_n must_v be_v have_v unto_o more_o authentic_a monument_n and_o to_o such_o as_o bear_v not_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n as_o these_o canon_n do_v the_o first_o of_o these_o monument_n which_o present_v itself_o unto_o our_o sight_n be_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 397._o for_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 37._o of_o the_o code_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o council_n carthag_n 3._o can_v 24._o or_o as_o martin_n de_fw-fr braga_n read_v it_o in_o his_o collection_n that_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n nothing_o else_o be_v offer_v but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v teach_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o to_o distinguish_v this_o oblation_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o other_o offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n the_o council_n add_v as_o for_o the_o first-fruit_n whether_o it_o be_v honey_n or_o milk_n let_v they_o be_v offer_v after_o the_o usual_a manner_n upon_o some_o solemn_a day_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o infant_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n especial_o the_o milk_n be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n yet_o let_v they_o receive_v their_o particular_a blessing_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o as_o to_o first-fruit_n that_o nothing_o be_v offer_v but_o grape_n and_o wheat_n martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n in_o his_o collection_n of_o canon_n have_v express_v in_o these_o word_n that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n there_o ought_v nothing_o to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o sanctuary_n 55._o collect_v can_v c._n 55._o but_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v bless_v in_o type_n or_o in_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o orleans_n anno_fw-la 541._o make_n this_o decree_n that_o none_o presume_v to_o offer_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n ought_v else_o but_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n mingle_v with_o water_n 4._o council_n aurel._n 4_o c_o 4._o it_o be_v what_o be_v repeat_v in_o the_o viii_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o auxerre_n anno._n 578._o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v the_o year_n 675._o go_v about_o to_o reform_v some_o abuse_n creep_v into_o spain_n touch_v this_o oblation_n make_v this_o decree_n which_o gratian_n and_o other_o ignorant_o allege_v as_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n julius_n unto_o the_o egyptian_n 2._o council_n 3._o bracar_n c._n 1._o al._n 2._o we_o have_v be_v inform_v that_o certain_a person_n puff_v up_o with_o a_o schismatical_a ambition_n do_v offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n at_o the_o holy_a offertory_n contrary_a to_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v other_o which_o do_v not_o offer_v at_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o wine_n press_v out_o but_o they_o communicate_v the_o people_n with_o grape_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v allege_v against_o this_o abuse_n the_o authority_n and_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o father_n add_v that_o they_o shall_v therefore_o forbear_v offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o evident_a example_n of_o the_o evangelical_n truth_n have_v appear_v the_o which_o permit_v only_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v offer_v this_o be_v also_o the_o method_n of_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n when_o it_o transcribe_v in_o the_o 32._o canon_n that_o which_o have_v be_v above_o allege_a of_o the_o synod_n of_o carthage_n and_o in_o transcribe_v they_o appropriate_v it_o unto_o themselves_o and_o make_v it_o their_o own_o but_o if_o any_o ask_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n i_o mean_v wherefore_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o distinguish_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v promiscuous_o offer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o these_o thing_n because_o these_o kind_n of_o charitable_a oblation_n have_v not_o for_o their_o scope_n the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o i_o answer_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_a writer_n it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o answer_v distinct_o this_o question_n yet_o i_o will_v nevertheless_o thereupon_o offer_v my_o conjecture_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o suppose_v the_o father_n have_v thus_o do_v in_o honour_n and_o respect_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n imagine_v that_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o by_o consecration_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v conjunct_o with_o other_o thing_n which_o indeed_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v unto_o pious_a use_n but_o less_o noble_a and_o considerable_a and_o methinks_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n give_v we_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v so_o from_o their_o decree_n second_o i_o think_v that_o have_v make_v this_o distinction_n they_o provide_v some_o other_o way_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o churchman_n and_o for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o want_v but_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n judge_v fit_a to_o limit_v the_o oblation_n only_o to_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o two_o only_a thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n whereunto_o possible_o it_o may_v be_v add_v that_o by_o this_o wise_a conduct_n they_o will_v prevent_v a_o grow_a superstition_n the_o multitude_n be_v but_o too_o much_o incline_v to_o abuse_v the_o most_o innocent_a ceremony_n be_v always_o sensual_a and_o carnal_a they_o may_v imagine_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v call_v first-fruit_n be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o the_o oblation_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n so_o that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o use_v until_o the_o first-fruit_n have_v be_v first_o offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o if_o without_o this_o sanctification_n the_o use_n have_v be_v unlawful_a i_o can_v see_v but_o it_o may_v be_v so_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o church_n make_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v that_o it_o sanctifi_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n 109._o theod._n in_o psalm_n 109._o and_o what_o render_v this_o conjecture_n the_o more_o probable_a be_v what_o s._n austin_n observe_v ult_n aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la del_fw-it l._n 8._o c._n ult_n that_o many_o among_o the_o christian_n
steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o
in_o vita_fw-la chrysost_fw-la of_o his_o incarnation_n st._n chrysostom_n if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o dead_a of_o who_o be_v the_o consecrate_a thing_n symbol_n palladius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n often_o use_v this_o term_n speak_v of_o pour_v out_o the_o symbol_n of_o communicate_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o our_o lord_n 11._o theod._n 1_o cor._n 11._o and_o of_o burn_v the_o symbol_n of_o mystery_n theodoret_n after_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o need_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n 109._o id._n in_o psal_n 109._o and_o in_o another_o treatise_n the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n he_o often_o speak_v thus_o 1_o id._n dial._n 1_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o these_o name_n and_o have_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n and_o to_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o body_n calling_n himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o say_v again_o that_o our_o lord_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o symbol_n and_o type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 2._o id._n dialog_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n which_o after_o their_o sanctification_n do_v not_o change_v their_o first_o nature_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hier._n eccles_n and_o maximius_n scholiast_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n itself_o mâ—rc_n vict._n a_o ioch_n in_o c._n 14._o mâ—rc_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o of_o image_n but_o because_o image_n similitude_n and_o likeness_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o will_v comprehend_v all_o three_o under_o the_o name_n of_o image_n genes_n euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 8_o a_o genes_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n say_v that_o jesus-christ_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n nat._n trocop_n in_o geâ—es_n c._n 49._o gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n christ_n nat._n procopius_n of_o gaza_n upon_o genesis_n he_o give_v say_v he_o unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n pope_n gelasius_n say_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o image_n or_o similitude_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o show_v we_o plain_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n even_o what_o we_o profess_v what_o we_o celebrate_v and_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o his_o image_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o the_o work_v of_o origen_n keep_v the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o image_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n marc._n orig._n dial._n 3_o contra_fw-la marc._n and_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n and_o all_o along_o in_o their_o discourse_n which_o be_v very_o large_a they_o constant_o and_o divers_a time_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v add_v unto_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v signify_v show_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o have_v clear_o the_o same_o force_n and_o meaning_n as_o the_o former_a as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 14._o tert._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v a_o bread_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n represent_v his_o body_n st._n cyprian_n 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v exhibit_v by_o the_o wine_n the_o which_o be_v repeat_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o second_o canon_n anno_fw-la 675._o 11._o dion_n areop_n hier._n eccl._n â—_o 3._o theoph._n ep_v pasch_fw-mi ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o apud_fw-la bed_n in_o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n that_o by_o the_o symbol_n jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o body_n be_v represent_v unto_o we_o st._n ambrose_n that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o divine_a benediction_n another_o thing_n be_v name_v after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v st._n austin_n that_o the_o infant_n be_v not_o frustrate_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o he_o find_v what_o the_o sacrament_n do_v signify_v the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o in_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n we_o signify_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o fine_a the_o true_a st._n jerome_n imitate_v tertullian_n expression_n 26._o hieron_n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o may_v also_o represent_v that_o be_v as_o melchisedek_n have_v do_v before_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v their_o force_n we_o must_v relate_v two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n first_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o symbol_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o say_v 6â—_n maxim_n 〈…〉_o dionus_fw-la areop_n p._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 6â—_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o sacred_a oblation_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v sign_n of_o thing_n from_o above_o which_o be_v more_o certain_a that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o shadow_n that_o those_o of_o the_o new_a be_v the_o image_n but_o that_o the_o substance_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v that_o the_o shadow_n be_v under_o the_o law_n the_o image_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o heaven_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o old_a latin_a liturgy_n say_v lord_n bettram_n ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n c._n 48._o vetus_fw-la liturgia_fw-la apud_fw-la bettram_n in_o receive_v the_o earnest_a of_o life_n everlasting_a we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v by_o a_o manifest_a participation_n what_o we_o now_o have_v in_o a_o sacramental_a image_n and_o sometime_o after_o that_o thy_o sacrament_n o_o lord_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o reality_n what_o we_o now_o celebrate_v in_o show_n and_o appearance_n the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v observe_v be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avow_v that_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v 9_o tert_n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c_o 9_o that_o the_o image_n will_v not_o be_v entire_o equal_a unto_o the_o substance_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v according_a to_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o and_o elsewhere_o syn._n id._n contra_fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o athan._n contra_fw-la hipocr_n melet._n contr._n marcel_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o hilar._n de_fw-fr syn._n that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v and_o st._n athanasius_n that_o which_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereunto_o it_o be_v like_a marcellus_z of_o ancyras_n if_o it_o be_v not_o eusebius_n himself_o who_o dispute_v against_o he_o never_o be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n no_o body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o himself_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n observe_v almost_o the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o say_v 13._o
doctor_n that_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o except_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o the_o accident_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n exist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n for_o though_o this_o reason_n be_v not_o very_o strong_a there_o be_v question_n of_o a_o maxim_n equal_o receive_v both_o by_o jew_n and_o gentile_n at_o athens_n and_o jerusalem_n as_o well_o as_o by_o all_o christian_n universal_o except_v those_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o it_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o with_o more_o appearance_n this_o neglect_n may_v be_v charge_v upon_o one_o or_o two_o doctor_n rather_o than_o unto_o a_o cloud_n of_o witness_n which_o have_v testify_v without_o touch_v a_o great_a many_o other_o who_o testimony_n we_o have_v omit_v not_o to_o burden_v the_o reader_n with_o too_o long_a a_o chain_n of_o passage_n what_o likelihood_n say_v the_o protestant_n that_o so_o many_o learned_a illuminate_v prudent_a person_n shall_v so_o universal_o positive_o and_o constant_o teach_v that_o accident_n can_v subsist_v without_o their_o subject_n and_o that_o not_o one_o of_o they_o have_v except_v the_o sacrament_n if_o they_o believe_v with_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o they_o do_v subsist_v in_o effect_n without_o their_o subject_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v he_o that_o this_o proceed_n surprise_v i_o and_o that_o i_o see_v no_o other_o reason_n of_o this_o obstinate_a silence_n but_o this_o it_o be_v that_o they_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o maxim_n that_o accident_n can_v exist_v without_o their_o subject_n in_o its_o full_a extent_n and_o without_o any_o restriction_n which_o be_v so_o say_v he_o it_o must_v be_v ingenious_o confess_v that_o they_o take_v not_o the_o course_n to_o favour_n with_o their_o suffrage_n the_o doctrine_n of_o a_o substantial_a conversion_n see_v they_o have_v so_o absolute_o and_o unanimous_o reject_v one_o of_o its_o most_o important_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o consequence_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v there_o be_v yet_o a_o six_o against_o which_o it_o be_v say_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v no_o less_o absolute_o declare_v themselves_o it_o regard_v the_o deposition_n of_o our_o sense_n against_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v oppose_v itself_o command_v not_o to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o what_o we_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o what_o we_o receive_v there_o for_o the_o comfort_n and_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n because_o it_o be_v not_o in_o effect_n neither_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o appearance_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n and_o that_o the_o sense_n be_v deceive_v when_o they_o make_v we_o this_o false_a report_n if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n doubtless_o they_o will_v have_v have_v the_o same_o foresight_n i_o say_v they_o will_v have_v undervalue_v their_o testimony_n as_o suspicious_a and_o deceitful_a at_o least_o in_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n let_v we_o then_o set_v about_o discover_v what_o they_o have_v say_v the_o matter_n be_v well_o worth_a the_o pain_n and_o it_o well_o deserve_v the_o care_n of_o this_o inquiry_n i_o have_v do_v it_o and_o very_o far_o from_o find_v in_o their_o write_n any_o opposition_n against_o the_o report_n of_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v observe_v that_o they_o have_v establish_v their_o testimony_n as_o certain_a and_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o assure_v we_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o tertullian_n that_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v to_o overthrow_v the_o whole_a state_n of_o nature_n 17._o te_fw-la â—â—de_fw-la anim_fw-la s._n 17._o and_o disturb_v the_o course_n of_o our_o life_n and_o even_o darken_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n itself_o which_o by_o this_o reckon_n shall_v have_v give_v the_o oversight_n the_o knowledge_n the_o dispensation_n and_o enjoyment_n of_o all_o his_o work_n unto_o lie_v and_o deceitful_a master_n that_o be_v unto_o our_o sense_n and_o have_v chastise_v the_o impudence_n of_o the_o new_a academy_n which_o condemn_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o sense_n he_o pass_v from_o philosopher_n unto_o christian_n say_v as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o permit_v no_o we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o sense_n fear_v lest_o that_o in_o the_o thing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o shall_v not_o take_v the_o liberty_n to_o question_v our_o faith_n which_o he_o treat_v at_o large_a and_o he_o prove_v the_o faith_n and_o truth_n of_o their_o testimony_n especial_o what_o regard_v this_o subject_a he_o say_v that_o the_o sight_n and_o hear_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v faithful_a in_o what_o they_o report_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o be_v transfigure_v upon_o the_o mount_n that_o the_o taste_n of_o wine_n at_o the_o marriage_n of_o cana_n although_o it_o be_v water_n before_o be_v no_o less_o faithful_a as_o also_o the_o touch_v which_o thomas_n make_v he_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n john_n say_v that_o they_o declare_v of_o the_o word_n of_o life_n what_o they_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o their_o eye_n and_o their_o hand_n have_v handle_v their_o testimony_n say_v he_o shall_v then_o be_v false_a if_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o eye_n the_o ear_n the_o hand_n be_v of_o a_o nature_n capable_a of_o lie_v that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o these_o three_o sense_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o the_o report_n which_o they_o make_v 42._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 8_o 10_o 11._o &_o l._n 4._o c._n 18._o &_o alibi_fw-la â—_o iren._n l._n 3._o c._n 20._o &_o l._n 5._o c_o 1._o epiphan_n haeâ—â—l_n 42._o thence_o also_o it_o be_v that_o the_o same_o tertullian_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v either_o against_o martion_n in_o particular_a or_o in_o general_a against_o the_o heretic_n docetes_n and_o putative_n of_o which_o number_n martion_n be_v and_o all_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n attribute_v unto_o he_o only_o a_o shadow_n and_o resemblance_n of_o a_o body_n thence_o it_o be_v i_o say_v that_o they_o often_o call_v to_o their_o aid_n the_o testimony_n and_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n to_o prove_v against_o these_o heretic_n the_o truth_n of_o our_o saviour_n human_a nature_n and_o the_o certainty_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n and_o death_n which_o make_v protestant_n say_v be_v it_o possible_a that_o man_n which_o do_v so_o powerful_o establish_v the_o inviolable_a fidelity_n of_o the_o deposition_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o clear_a their_o testimony_n from_o any_o suspicion_n of_o fraud_n or_o deceit_n not_o to_o trouble_v the_o order_n of_o nature_n nor_o to_o ruin_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n among_o man_n but_o above_o all_o not_o to_o shake_v the_o solid_a foundation_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o those_o people_n can_v have_v be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n for_o every_o one_o know_v this_o church_n declare_v itself_o against_o the_o simplicity_n of_o their_o testimony_n that_o they_o accuse_v of_o infidelity_n these_o faithful_a witness_n and_o endeavour_v to_o deprive_v they_o of_o be_v believe_v among_o christian_n because_o that_o be_v persuade_v of_o their_o verity_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o deposition_n it_o will_v have_v much_o ado_n to_o support_v and_o defend_v itself_o and_o yet_o more_o difficulty_n of_o insinuate_a into_o the_o mind_n of_o those_o which_o do_v not_o question_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o but_o it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v say_v probable_o the_o father_n have_v except_v in_o this_o dispute_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o particular_a thing_n and_o which_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v along_o with_o the_o rest_n if_o it_o be_v so_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o keep_v it_o secret_n nor_o to_o argue_v against_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o latin_n of_o what_o they_o have_v say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o sense_n this_o difficulty_n which_o may_v easy_o be_v fancy_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o many_o have_v oblige_v i_o exact_o to_o inquire_v into_o their_o write_n if_o they_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o have_v make_v a_o strict_a search_n into_o all_o part_n i_o find_v they_o have_v establish_v the_o fidelity_n of_o this_o same_o testimony_n of_o the_o sense_n in_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o sacrament_n insent_n august_n serm._n ad_fw-la insent_n what_o you_o see_v say_v st._n austin_n be_v bread_n as_o also_o your_o eye_n do_v report_n and_o testify_v and_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o give_v we_o the_o
it_o and_o in_o say_v of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n who_o will_v question_v it_o and_o who_o will_v say_v it_o be_v not_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n he_o teach_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o stagger_v at_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o conduct_n he_o unto_o the_o metaphorical_a and_o figurative_a sense_n when_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n and_o if_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o beside_o that_o we_o shall_v be_v bearer_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o have_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v into_o our_o member_n see_v here_o what_o he_o add_v to_o let_v he_o see_v how_o that_o be_v do_v jesus_n christ_n say_v unto_o the_o jew_n if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o but_o they_o not_o understand_v it_o spiritual_o be_v offend_v and_o forsake_v he_o think_v that_o he_o will_v have_v they_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o old_a law_n also_o have_v shewbread_n which_o be_v not_o now_o use_v because_o they_o appertain_v unto_o the_o ancient_a dispensation_n but_o under_o the_o new_a the_o heavenly_a bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o salvation_n sanctifi_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n for_o as_o the_o bread_n regard_v the_o body_n so_o also_o the_o word_n do_v regard_v the_o soul_n in_o fine_a he_o give_v also_o this_o other_o instruction_n unto_o his_o neophyte_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v see_v 2â—9_n id._n ibid._n p._n 2â—9_n be_v not_o bread_n although_o the_o relish_n judge_v it_o to_o be_v bread_n but_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o wine_n although_o the_o taste_n think_v so_o but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n already_o begin_v to_o inform_v he_o that_o there_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o the_o sight_n and_o taste_n do_v both_o testify_v the_o same_o the_o infallibility_n and_o certainty_n of_o which_o testimony_n the_o father_n have_v assert_v but_o because_o st._n cyril_n design_n in_o so_o speak_v unto_o he_o be_v to_o instruct_v he_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o bare_a wine_n but_o as_o the_o efficacious_a sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 237._o id._n p._n 237._o which_o they_o fail_v not_o to_o communicate_v unto_o those_o who_o worthy_o participate_v of_o they_o he_o tell_v he_o a_o little_a before_o do_v not_o consider_v they_o as_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n for_o by_o these_o word_n he_o plain_o presuppose_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o he_o presuppose_v elsewhere_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n when_o he_o say_v of_o baptism_n do_v not_o look_v at_o the_o bare_a water_n 235._o id._n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la p._n 16._o &_o mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o consider_v not_o this_o wash_v as_o of_o common_a water_n beware_v of_o think_v that_o it_o be_v common_a oil_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o liken_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o consecration_n unto_o what_o befall_v the_o oil_n of_o chrism_n by_o benediction_n to_o the_o end_n his_o catechumeny_n may_v be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v a_o change_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n 235._o id._n mystag_n 3._o p._n 235._o as_o say_v he_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v no_o long_o common_a bread_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o holy_a chrism_n be_v not_o bare_a oil_n or_o if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v common_a after_o invocation_n but_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o complete_a this_o instruction_n 244._o id._n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244._o he_o tell_v he_o in_o the_o five_o catechism_n you_o hear_v a_o divine_a melody_n which_o to_o invite_v you_o to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n sing_v these_o word_n taste_v and_o see_v how_o good_a the_o lord_n be_v think_v you_o that_o you_o be_v command_v to_o make_v this_o trial_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n not_o at_o all_o but_o rather_o with_o a_o undoubted_a faith_n which_o change_v not_o for_o you_o be_v not_o bid_v to_o taste_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o st._n cyril_n end_v his_o course_n st._n gaudentius_n be_v call_v to_o the_o bishopric_n of_o bressia_n in_o italy_n he_o also_o compose_v a_o kind_n of_o catechism_n for_o his_o neophytes_n 14._o gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o the_o rat_n sacram_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 14._o wherein_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o after_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o shadow_n of_o the_o legal_a passover_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o several_a lamb_n slay_v there_o be_v one_o slay_v for_o every_o house_n one_o alone_z not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o all_o the_o people_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o passion_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o substance_n but_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o truth_n then_o whereof_o we_o be_v persuade_v one_o die_v for_o all_o and_o the_o same_o be_v offer_v in_o all_o the_o church_n do_v nourish_v in_o or_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v believe_v he_o vivify_v and_o be_v consecrate_v he_o sanctify_v those_o which_o consecrate_v it_o be_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n it_o be_v his_o blood_n for_o the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n say_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n and_o i_o will_v give_v it_o for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o his_o blood_n be_v also_o well_o express_v by_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n because_o when_o himself_o say_v in_o the_o gospel_n i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n he_o sufficient_o declare_v that_o all_o the_o wine_n offer_v in_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v his_o blood_n in_o this_o whole_a discourse_n he_o teach_v they_o in_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o search_v the_o body_n and_o substance_n of_o what_o have_v be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o if_o he_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o offer_v it_o again_o he_o intend_v not_o to_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o real_a immolation_n because_o all_o christian_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o all_o do_v still_o believe_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v never_o true_o sacrifice_v but_o upon_o the_o cross_n and_o that_o he_o can_v be_v any_o more_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o can_v die_v again_o they_o may_v then_o easy_o understand_v that_o st._n gandentius_n speak_v unto_o they_o of_o a_o improper_a sacrifice_n which_o consist_v in_o the_o representation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v on_o the_o cross_n for_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n st._n 72._o aug._n ep._n 23._o gaud._n serm._n 19_o p._n 72._o austin_n say_v that_o he_o be_v every_o day_n offer_v in_o sacrament_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o gaudentius_n himself_o that_o we_o offer_v the_o suffering_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n beside_o in_o tell_v they_o that_o he_o be_v immolate_a who_o be_v consecrate_v he_o plain_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v do_v not_o in_o the_o person_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n else_o he_o shall_v have_v instill_v into_o these_o catechumenes_n two_o doctrine_n which_o will_v direct_o contradict_v christian_n piety_n one_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v less_o than_o he_o that_o consecrate_v he_o 7.7_o cyril_n alex._n de_fw-fr trin._n dial_n 6._o p._n 558_o t._n 5._o heb_fw-mi 7.7_o for_o as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n say_v what_o be_v sanctify_v be_v sanctify_v by_o a_o great_a and_o more_o excellent_a thing_n than_o it_o be_v by_o nature_n according_a to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n that_o which_o be_v less_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o great_a the_o other_o be_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o have_v be_v always_o holy_a for_o as_o the_o same_o cyril_n again_o say_v 595._o id._n ibid._n p._n 595._o reason_n will_v absolute_o persuade_v we_o to_o say_v that_o that_o which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v sanctify_v have_v not_o ever_o be_v holy_a therefore_o our_o gaudentius_n declare_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o same_o catechism_n that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v to_o offer_v the_o
you_o can_v understand_v than_o you_o may_v now_o say_v unto_o i_o see_v you_o have_v command_v we_o to_o believe_v explain_v unto_o we_o what_o it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v understand_v for_o this_o thought_n may_v be_v in_o every_o body_n mind_n we_o know_v of_o who_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n take_v flesh_n to_o wit_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n we_o know_v he_o be_v nurse_v in_o his_o infancy_n that_o he_o be_v feed_v that_o he_o grow_v that_o he_o attain_v the_o age_n of_o manhood_n that_o he_o suffer_v persecution_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o he_o be_v nail_v to_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o there_o die_v and_o be_v bury_v that_o he_o rise_v the_o three_o day_n that_o he_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o go_v thither_o that_o he_o lift_v up_o his_o body_n from_o whence_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o that_o he_o be_v now_o sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n how_o then_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v what_o we_o see_v and_o another_o be_v that_o we_o understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o we_o understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit_n if_o then_o you_o will_v know_v what_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v harken_v to_o st._n paul_n the_o apostle_n which_o say_v unto_o believer_n you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o member_n your_o sacrament_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o you_o there_o receive_v your_o mystery_n you_o say_v amen_o unto_o what_o you_o be_v and_o you_o thereto_o subscribe_v by_o your_o answer_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o you_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o you_o answer_v amen_n be_v member_n then_o of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o your_o amen_o may_v be_v true_a but_o why_o all_o this_o to_o the_o bread_n let_v we_o not_o add_v here_o nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o let_v we_o far_o hear_v the_o same_o apostle_n speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n we_o which_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n understand_v this_o and_o rejoice_v for_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o unity_n piety_n charity_n one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n although_o we_o be_v many_o observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o make_v of_o one_o grain_n but_o of_o many_o when_o you_o be_v exorcise_v you_o pass_v as_o it_o be_v under_o the_o mill_n when_o you_o be_v baptize_v you_o be_v as_o it_o be_v knead_v and_o when_o you_o receive_v the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n you_o be_v bake_v like_o bread_n be_v then_o what_o you_o see_v and_o receive_v what_o you_o be_v see_v here_o what_o the_o apostle_n have_v say_v of_o bread_n whereby_o he_o sufficient_o show_v without_o repeat_v it_o what_o we_o shall_v believe_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o cup_n for_o as_o to_o make_v this_o visible_a species_n of_o bread_n several_a grain_n be_v reduce_v into_o one_o body_n to_o represent_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v of_o believer_n they_o be_v but_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n in_o god_n it_o be_v also_o the_o same_o of_o wine_n consider_v how_o it_o be_v one_o several_a grape_n be_v in_o a_o bunch_n but_o their_o liquor_n be_v mingle_v all_o into_o one_o body_n so_o it_o be_v christ_n have_v represent_v we_o so_o it_o be_v he_o have_v make_v we_o he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o mystery_n of_o unity_n and_o of_o our_o peace_n so_o it_o be_v they_o instruct_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o new_a baptise_a they_o be_v tell_v that_o what_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o their_o own_o eye_n be_v call_v to_o witness_v this_o truth_n they_o be_v teach_v that_o this_o bread_n be_v the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a and_o moral_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o church_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n must_v careful_o be_v distinguish_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v visible_a and_o corporeal_a from_o the_o benefit_n which_o accrue_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n and_o which_o be_v a_o thing_n invisible_a and_o spiritual_a that_o faithful_a believer_n be_v although_o for_o mystical_a reason_n the_o very_a same_o thing_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o mystical_a table_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v we_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v true_o that_o which_o they_o see_v mystical_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o these_o catechism_n and_o these_o instruction_n be_v for_o the_o use_v of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o for_o the_o use_v of_o protestant_n as_o for_o my_o particular_a i_o will_v pass_v unto_o a_o new_a consideration_n chap._n viii_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n draw_v by_o protestant_n from_o some_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o language_n use_v in_o the_o society_n and_o commerce_n of_o man_n to_o communicate_v unto_o each_o other_o their_o thought_n and_o intention_n i_o mean_v word_n and_o action_n the_o language_n of_o action_n be_v silent_a indeed_o yet_o nevertheless_o very_o intelligible_a because_o action_n i_o speak_v of_o those_o authorize_v by_o public_a use_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n as_o significant_a as_o word_n it_o be_v not_o then_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a if_o we_o do_v relate_v what_o inference_n the_o protestant_n draw_v from_o certain_a custom_n which_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v at_o large_a establish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n therefore_o we_o will_v look_v upon_o they_o in_o this_o as_o establish_v and_o will_v content_v ourselves_o in_o bare_o mention_v they_o one_o after_o another_o to_o infer_v from_o each_o of_o they_o what_o may_v lawful_o be_v deduce_v in_o africa_n in_o st._n augustine_n time_n they_o communicate_v after_o meat_n thursday_n before_o easter_n and_o in_o several_a church_n in_o egypt_n every_o saturday_n in_o the_o year_n at_o evening_n after_o have_v make_v a_o good_a meal_n without_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n in_o st._n paul_n time_n where_o some_o think_v the_o same_o be_v practise_v what_o belief_n can_v those_o people_n have_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v no_o very_o easy_a matter_n to_o think_v that_o they_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o else_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o a_o horrible_a profanation_n to_o lodge_v in_o a_o stomach_n full_a of_o meat_n and_o it_o may_v be_v sometime_o even_o to_o excess_n the_o precious_a body_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n the_o only_a object_n of_o their_o worship_n and_o adoration_n nevertheless_o none_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n have_v condemn_v this_o practice_n those_o which_o have_v treat_v of_o it_o have_v speak_v as_o of_o a_o innocent_a custom_n which_o have_v no_o hurt_n in_o it_o and_o which_o moreover_o be_v authorize_v by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o therefore_o when_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n command_v to_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n fast_v it_o except_v the_o thursday_n before_o easter_n whereon_o it_o permit_v to_o participate_v every_o year_n after_o the_o meal_n a_o evident_a proof_n say_v some_o that_o there_o be_v no_o crime_n in_o this_o custom_n whereas_o it_o will_v have_v be_v intolerable_a if_o they_o have_v believe_v then_o the_o same_o of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n now_o do_v belive_o of_o it_o therefore_o no_o body_n can_v just_o blame_v the_o severity_n of_o its_o law_n when_o it_o be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v to_o communicate_v otherwise_o than_o fast_v the_o ancient_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n use_v paten_n and_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o these_o first_o christian_n ever_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o glass-chalice_n nor_o that_o they_o be_v ever_o blame_v that_o do_v it_o on_o the_o contrary_a some_o of_o those_o which_o use_v this_o practice_n be_v commend_v for_o it_o nevertheless_o we_o can_v say_v that_o these_o ancient_a believer_n be_v less_o circumspect_a than_o we_o be_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherefore_o then_o be_v it_o that_o they_o fear_v not_o so_o much_o spill_v of_o it_o in_o that_o occasion_n as_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v do_v some_o age_n past_a let_v this_o difference_n be_v well_o consider_v for_o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o
entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n
be_v write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o this_o emperor_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n rather_o than_o by_o his_o pen._n in_o one_o of_o these_o book_n be_v censure_v the_o word_n image_n or_o likeness_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v censure_v it_o in_o those_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o surprise_n in_o this_o censure_n that_o be_v if_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o intent_n of_o direct_v it_o against_o nice_a and_o not_o against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n be_v to_o oppose_v that_o of_o nice_n against_o who_o those_o of_o the_o west_n be_v no_o less_o incense_v than_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v be_v against_o they_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v make_v no_o censure_n upon_o the_o matter_n not_o to_o give_v occasion_n unto_o any_o uncharitable_a reader_n of_o censure_v i_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n 14._o carol._n magnus_n the_o imag_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v what_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n in_o censure_v the_o word_n image_n the_o mystery_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v call_v image_n but_o verity_n not_o shadow_n but_o substance_n not_o the_o type_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o what_o have_v be_v figure_v by_o type_n the_o daylight_n be_v already_o come_v and_o shadow_n be_v go_v away_o now_o jesus_n christ_n the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n in_o righteousness_n unto_o all_o believer_n be_v come_v he_o have_v already_o fulfil_v the_o law_n he_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n have_v see_v a_o great_a light_n already_o the_o veil_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o face_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v rend_v have_v discover_v unto_o we_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v hide_v and_o unknown_a now_o the_o true_a melchisedek_n to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a king_n the_o king_n of_o peace_n have_v bestow_v upon_o we_o not_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o guess_v at_o the_o scope_n of_o these_o word_n and_o to_o see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o word_n image_n take_v it_o for_o a_o holy_a sign_n institute_v of_o god_n not_o only_o to_o signify_v and_o represent_v but_o also_o effectual_o to_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n unto_o our_o soul_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n their_o intent_n be_v only_o to_o reprove_v this_o term_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o legal_a shadow_n or_o for_o a_o prefiguration_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n which_o do_v only_o represent_v without_o communicate_v the_o thing_n represent_v it_o be_v speak_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o not_o his_o body_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o a_o sacrament_n so_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a that_o the_o faithful_a soul_n never_o participate_v of_o it_o but_o that_o it_o real_o and_o true_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereas_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n do_v only_o prefigure_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n say_v a_o little_a before_o ibid._n ibid._n speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o believer_n do_v receive_v it_o every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o book_n he_o declare_v 25._o lib._n 2._o c._n 25._o that_o it_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o innovation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n do_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o choose_a vessel_n consider_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v not_o only_o be_v equal_a unto_o all_o other_o sacrament_n but_o also_o preferable_a unto_o any_o he_o say_v let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup._n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o in_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v almost_o before_o all_o other_o he_o show_v plain_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v unworthy_a a_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o proper_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o what_o need_v there_o any_o other_o explanation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o charlemagne_n himself_o when_o write_v unto_o alcuin_n his_o tutor_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n septuage_n ad_fw-la alcuin_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o profit_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a explain_v it_o but_o as_o to_o alcuin_v let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o will_v furnish_v we_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n and_o if_o the_o tutor_n will_v accord_v with_o his_o scholar_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n because_o the_o learned_a do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o relate_v what_o be_v write_v by_o the_o late_a andrew_n du_fw-fr chesne_n the_o last_o of_o which_o have_v set_v his_o hand_n unto_o the_o edition_n of_o his_o work_n we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o want_v sufficient_a conjecture_n to_o show_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o alcuin_n 17._o gallia_n braccata_n andr._n quercetan_n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la alcuin_n c._n 17._o for_o the_o author_n whoever_o it_o be_v do_v testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o gall_n narboness_n and_o a_o ancient_a copy_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o have_v recover_v twelve_o whole_a chapter_n attribute_n the_o question_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o saint_n tack_v unto_o the_o 18_o chapter_n unto_o the_o friar_n elpris_n who_o according_a to_o trythemius_fw-la flourish_v in_o the_o year_n 1040._o and_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o all-saint_n the_o first_o of_o november_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v easy_o find_v by_o sigebert_n and_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v celebrate_v that_o day_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o alcuin_n that_o be_v anno_fw-la 835._o and_o alcuin_n die_v anno_fw-la 804._o neither_o will_v i_o infist_n upon_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o father_n chifflet_n have_v publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o famous_a alcuin_n because_o it_o be_v no_o less_o father_v upon_o this_o excellent_a master_n of_o charlemagne_n than_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n and_o that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o anselm_n meditation_n and_o unadvised_o crowd_v into_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n now_o anselm_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o i_o can_v easy_o here_o insert_v all_o the_o evident_a proof_n of_o forgery_n which_o the_o piece_n itself_o do_v furnish_v but_o because_o it_o be_v so_o apparent_a a_o truth_n and_o that_o moreover_o i_o find_v it_o have_v already_o be_v do_v i_o will_v proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o be_v find_v in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o alcuin_n touch_v the_o subject_n in_o hand_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v in_o corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o explication_n he_o give_v unto_o we_o of_o these_o word_n in_o the_o same_o place_n 59_o alcuin_n ep._n 59_o the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o of_o this_o mystery_n do_v presage_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o grain_n of_o wheat_n whereof_o the_o flower_n be_v take_v to_o
be_v consume_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v apply_v unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o of_o all_o christian_n be_v a_o subject_a which_o can_v be_v consume_v of_o necessity_n then_o this_o abbot_n must_v needs_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consume_v and_o i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o he_o borrow_v not_o this_o expression_n of_o st._n austin_n who_o testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v the_o bread_n 10._o august_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 10._o say_v he_o prepare_v for_o this_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n what_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o celebration_n of_o devotion_n be_v end_v the_o abbot_n folium_fw-la depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 990._o and_o be_v succeed_v by_o herriger_n so_o that_o they_o be_v mistake_v which_o place_n herriger_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o succeed_v folium_fw-la in_o the_o office_n of_o abbot_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o 591._o de_fw-fr gest_n abbar_a lob._n t._n 6._o spicil_n p._n 591._o and_o of_o this_o herriger_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o collect_v against_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n several_a passage_n of_o catholic_n father_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n molanus_n write_v in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n on_o the_o 2d_o of_o january_n that_o a_o certain_a author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o adelard_n observe_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o herriger_n who_o he_o style_v the_o wise_a of_o man_n what_o paschas_fw-la be_v and_o how_o much_o reputation_n he_o be_v of_o but_o that_o hinder_v not_o that_o in_o collect_v against_o he_o the_o passage_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o his_o opinion_n for_o justice_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v do_v unto_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o person_n even_o of_o our_o great_a enemy_n and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a honour_n unto_o herriger_n to_o write_v against_o a_o man_n unto_o who_o he_o give_v so_o great_a commendation_n at_o least_o if_o molanus_n his_o author_n say_v true_a for_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o it_o be_v only_a love_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o make_v he_o take_v pen_n in_o hand_n against_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n he_o honour_v 591._o ibid._n p._n 590_o 591._o and_o who_o learning_n he_o esteem_v he_o which_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o lobe_n do_v exceed_o praise_v herriger_n as_o a_o man_n who_o virtue_n and_o learning_n be_v esteem_v even_o by_o stranger_n he_o make_v mention_n of_o several_a book_n compose_v by_o he_o and_o observe_v that_o some_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v make_v at_o his_o grave_n the_o author_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o gembloux_n near_o namur_n speak_v also_o much_o in_o his_o praise_n in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n herriger_n have_v for_o his_o friend_n and_o companion_n in_o study_n 519._o ibid._n p._n 519._o in_o the_o search_n and_o meditation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o hughes_n who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o dignity_n of_o abbot_n after_o ingobrand_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o herriger_n write_v unto_o he_o familiar_o concern_v some_o question_n this_o great_a familiarity_n 591.593_o ibid._n p._n 591.593_o join_v with_o a_o strict_a society_n in_o read_v and_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o opinion_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la against_o who_o herriger_n assemble_v several_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o as_o what_o i_o have_v now_o relate_v be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n so_o i_o leave_v it_o unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n to_o think_v and_o say_v what_o he_o please_v whilst_o i_o proceed_v to_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v institute_v anno_fw-la 910._o by_o the_o foundation_n of_o william_n 569._o tom._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 569._o count_n of_o auvergne_n and_o duke_n of_o guien_n who_o by_o his_o testament_n bestow_v the_o place_n of_o clunie_n with_o all_o its_o dependence_n there_o to_o erect_v a_o monastery_n of_o benedictine_n friar_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o monastery_n he_o put_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o see_v apostolical_a and_o he_o nominate_v bernon_n to_o be_v abbot_n of_o it_o during_o life_n but_o after_o his_o death_n he_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o monk_n to_o choose_v what_o abbot_n they_o shall_v think_v fit_a according_o they_o elect_v odo_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o bernon_n 40.49_o tom._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 40.49_o unto_o odo_n succeed_v as_o i_o suppose_v haymard_n majole_a unto_o haymard_n and_o odilon_n unto_o majole_n and_o it_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n that_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n digest_v into_o a_o body_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o monastery_n cassander_n see_v they_o in_o a_o fair_a manuscript_n and_o draw_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o for_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o part_n but_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n ago_o they_o be_v print_v by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n i_o find_v in_o these_o custom_n several_a thing_n which_o make_v some_o think_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v not_o receive_v in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o institution_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o x._o century_n and_o i_o take_v notice_n particular_o of_o that_o time_n because_o those_o person_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o congregation_n may_v have_v change_v opinion_n after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a proof_n thereof_o but_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v one_o may_v be_v incline_v to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o that_o see_v declare_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o society_n of_o clunie_n do_v also_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n favour_v by_o its_o protector_n but_o because_o it_o can_v be_v perceive_v that_o there_o be_v in_o these_o ancient_a custom_n above_o mention_v certain_a passage_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o that_o have_v perceive_v it_o they_o dare_v not_o to_o take_v they_o away_o it_o be_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o too_o many_o people_n we_o therefore_o find_v they_o yet_o therein_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o we_o intend_v to_o draw_v proof_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o this_o congregation_n be_v not_o at_o first_o nor_o in_o all_o likelihood_n during_o all_o the_o x._o century_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o as_o they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v produce_v a_o instance_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o endeavour_v to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o as_o they_o think_v will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o all_o reasonable_a person_n and_o unto_o such_o as_o as_o be_v wont_a to_o judge_v of_o thing_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o truth_n they_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o at_o the_o time_n when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n for_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n be_v practise_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v not_o come_v unto_o this_o use_n until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o fear_n of_o shed_v not_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o thought_n until_o that_o time_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o those_o to_o who_o be_v give_v the_o sacred_a body_n spicileg_n antiquae_fw-la consâ—etud_fw-la clunica_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n he_o first_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o holy_a blood_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v so_o heedless_a that_o if_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o blood_n apart_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a
represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o
come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o you_o be_v also_o holy_a have_v receive_v the_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o so_o holy_a thing_n agree_v very_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a therefore_o german_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n observe_v in_o few_o word_n in_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 407._o 1_o theoria_fw-la rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 2_o bibl._n pat._n grec_n well_fw-mi lat._n p._n 407._o that_o god_n take_v pleasure_n in_o give_v holy_a thing_n unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n and_o then_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v unto_o the_o augmentation_n of_o this_o purity_n according_a unto_o what_o be_v speak_v by_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o 2_o ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o pope_n gelasius_n christ_n 3_o de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n anaceph_n 4_o in_o anaceph_n there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n that_o quicken_v we_o as_o st._n epiphanius_n do_v testify_v moreover_o the_o sacrament_n effect_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o soul_n what_o a_o good_a medicine_n do_v operate_v in_o regard_n of_o our_o body_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o when_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n have_v contemplate_v it_o under_o this_o idea_n but_o that_o they_o intend_v that_o communicant_n shall_v at_o the_o least_o use_n as_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n unto_o the_o reception_n of_o this_o divine_a medicine_n as_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o take_v when_o we_o intend_v to_o purge_v our_o body_n for_o when_o we_o intend_v to_o take_v physic_n we_o live_v the_o day_n before_o within_o some_o bound_n and_o be_v careful_a not_o to_o surcharge_n the_o stomach_n that_o it_o may_v operate_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o profit_n for_o the_o purge_n out_o of_o peccant_a humour_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o we_o be_v to_o present_v ourselves_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v prepare_v and_o dispose_v our_o soul_n to_o receive_v this_o save_a remedy_n the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o show_n and_o make_v itself_o to_o be_v feel_v in_o heal_v the_o spiritual_a malady_n wherewith_o we_o be_v natural_o oppress_v this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o thought_n of_o hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o say_v cor._n apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 18._o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o come_v unto_o it_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o do_v receive_v it_o with_o respect_n beside_o the_o sacrament_n have_v be_v institute_v to_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n because_o that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n one_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n 27._o hom._n 27._o macarius_n be_v it_o not_o just_a that_o we_o shall_v purify_v and_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n to_o the_o end_n that_o there_o delight_v to_o make_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n he_o may_v spread_v abroad_o his_o grace_n his_o blessing_n and_o his_o favour_n and_o that_o he_o may_v incessant_o apply_v unto_o they_o the_o fruit_n of_o his_o death_n wherein_o they_o find_v their_o life_n their_o joy_n their_o comfort_n and_o their_o salvation_n in_o fine_a the_o sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v unto_o we_o a_o symbol_n of_o unity_n a_o band_n of_o charity_n and_o of_o peace_n according_a to_o the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n they_o desire_v that_o believer_n shall_v maintain_v a_o holy_a concord_n among_o themselves_o and_o a_o perfect_a union_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v careful_a of_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o band_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o unto_o each_o other_o bowel_n of_o pity_n and_o of_o charity_n as_o the_o apostle_n speak_v therefore_o they_o will_v not_o receive_v oblation_n of_o those_o which_o be_v not_o reconcile_v and_o not_o accept_v they_o they_o admit_v they_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n for_o the_o one_o necessary_o depend_v upon_o the_o other_o therefore_o they_o warn_v believer_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o and_o to_o give_v each_o other_o the_o holy_a kiss_v mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o one_o of_o his_o epistle_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o deacon_n cry_v say_v st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n embrace_v and_o mutual_o kiss_v each_o other_o and_o then_o we_o salute_v one_o another_o but_o do_v not_o think_v that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o kiss_n as_o common_a friend_n do_v give_v unto_o each_o other_o when_o they_o meet_v in_o the_o public_a place_n this_o kiss_n do_v unite_v soul_n and_o make_v they_o hope_v a_o perfect_a forgetfulness_n of_o what_o be_v past_a it_o be_v a_o sign_n of_o the_o unite_n of_o spirit_n and_o not_o retain_v the_o memory_n of_o injury_n any_o long_o and_o therefore_o also_o it_o be_v that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v when_o you_o bring_v your_o gift_n unto_o the_o altar_n and_o that_o you_o there_o remember_v that_o your_o brother_n have_v aught_o against_o you_o leave_v there_o thy_o gift_n before_o the_o altar_n and_o go_v first_o be_v reconcile_v with_o thy_o brother_n and_o then_o come_v offer_v thy_o gift_n this_o kiss_v then_o be_v a_o reconciliation_n and_o by_o consequence_n be_v holy_a and_o it_o be_v of_o this_o kiss_n st._n paul_n speak_v when_o he_o say_v greet_v one_o another_o with_o a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n salute_v each_o other_o with_o a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n and_o they_o believe_v this_o union_n so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o as_o they_o think_v one_o can_v receive_v no_o benefit_n by_o the_o sacrament_n how_o much_o soever_o other_o way_n one_o be_v addict_v unto_o good_a work_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n chrysostom_n after_o have_v exalt_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a kiss_n which_o unit_v soul_n reconcile_v spirit_n and_o make_v we_o all_o to_o become_v one_o body_n he_o exhort_v his_o auditor_n strict_o to_o unite_v their_o soul_n by_o the_o band_n of_o charity_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v with_o assurance_n enjoy_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o table_n which_o be_v prepare_v for_o they_o he_o add_v although_o we_o abound_v in_o good_a work_n 465._o chrysost_n de_fw-mi praed_fw-we iud_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 465._o if_o we_o neglect_v the_o reconciliation_n of_o peace_n we_o shall_v reap_v no_o advantage_n for_o our_o salvation_n all_o the_o liturgy_n come_v to_o our_o hand_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o kiss_n of_o charity_n which_o believer_n give_v each_o other_o before_o the_o sacrament_n and_o which_o st._n paul_n call_v a_o holy_a kiss_n and_o st._n peter_n a_o kiss_n of_o charity_n many_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v also_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o indeed_o the_o time_n of_o kiss_v each_o other_o be_v not_o alike_o in_o all_o church_n in_o some_o it_o be_v give_v before_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o in_o other_o just_a at_o the_o time_n of_o communicate_v but_o however_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n to_o salute_v each_o other_o before_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v a_o very_a great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n but_o at_o length_n it_o insensible_o vanish_v at_o least_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o latin_n have_v put_v instead_o of_o this_o mutual_a kiss_n that_o which_o they_o call_v kiss_v the_o peace_n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o little_a silver_n plate_n or_o of_o some_o other_o matter_n with_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o the_o relic_n of_o some_o saint_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o each_o person_n to_o kiss_v a_o custom_n not_o very_o ancient_a see_v it_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n 81._o lect._n 81._o for_o than_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v introduce_v into_o some_o church_n in_o the_o west_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o gabriel_n biel_n in_o some_o of_o his_o lesson_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n beside_o it_o be_v not_o say_v in_o the_o liturgy_n whether_o this_o kiss_n be_v give_v indifferent_o among_o man_n and_o woman_n 32._o lib._n 3._o c._n 32._o i_o only_o observe_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o write_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o in_o the_o rational_a of_o durandus_fw-la bishop_n of_o mende_n extr_n l._n 4._o c._n 53._o extr_n who_o live_v
encratites_n which_o be_v descend_v as_o the_o ancient_n believe_v from_o one_o tatian_n who_o be_v disciple_n unto_o justin_n martyr_n this_o man_n during_o the_o life_n of_o his_o excellent_a master_n continue_v in_o the_o right_a way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o after_o his_o death_n he_o depart_v from_o the_o simplicity_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o wile_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o although_o epiphanius_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o tatianite_n and_o the_o encratites_n yet_o he_o ow_v that_o these_o latter_a derive_v their_o original_a from_o tatian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o former_a only_o he_o think_v they_o add_v something_o unto_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o tatianite_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o encratites_n have_v a_o aversion_n against_o marriage_n the_o flesh_n of_o beast_n and_o wine_n as_o if_o they_o be_v thing_n evil_a in_o themselves_o and_o in_o their_o nature_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v call_v encratites_n but_o because_o upon_o this_o principle_n of_o hate_v wine_n as_o a_o evil_a thing_n they_o make_v use_v of_o fair_a water_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o aquarian_n or_o hydroparastate_n in_o fine_a all_o the_o ancient_n which_o have_v treat_v of_o this_o heresy_n witness_n with_o one_o accord_n that_o they_o offer_v water_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o their_o mystery_n and_o that_o it_o be_v with_o water_n that_o they_o celebrate_v they_o which_o make_v epiphanius_n say_v that_o their_o mystery_n be_v not_o mystery_n 47._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 47._o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v false_o in_o imitation_n of_o true_a one_o and_o that_o our_o saviour_n will_v reprove_v they_o for_o it_o at_o the_o last_o day_n because_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o cap._n 2._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n oppose_v these_o same_o heretic_n by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v wine_n both_o at_o his_o common_a meal_n and_o in_o his_o eucharist_n and_o have_v prove_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o add_v let_v these_o thing_n be_v firm_o root_v in_o our_o mind_n against_o those_o which_o be_v call_v encratites_n matth._n chrysost_n hom_n 83._o in_o matth._n s._n chrysostom_n also_o press_v this_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n and_o say_v that_o in_o as_o much_o as_o our_o saviour_n use_v wine_n both_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n at_o a_o common_a table_n it_o be_v to_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o pernicious_a heresy_n as_o for_o s._n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o dispute_v in_o his_o small_a treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v his_o 63._o epistle_n unto_o cecilius_n against_o some_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n which_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n may_v be_v call_v aquarian_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v evident_a enough_o in_o all_o his_o treatise_n that_o these_o latter_a aquarian_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o former_a for_o the_o former_a be_v wretched_a and_o wicked_a heretic_n which_o detest_a and_o abominate_v wine_n as_o a_o wicked_a creature_n and_o a_o evil_a production_n but_o as_o for_o those_o speak_v of_o by_o s._n cyprian_n they_o have_v doubtless_o other_o sentiment_n and_o indeed_o he_o neither_o call_v they_o enemy_n nor_o heretic_n the_o former_a do_v celebrate_v their_o mystery_n with_o water_n because_o they_o abominate_v wine_n but_o these_o do_v so_o for_o two_o reason_n much_o different_a from_o the_o encratites_n 3._o cyprian_n ep._n â—_o 3._o the_o first_o proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o some_o of_o their_o teacher_n some_o say_v s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o treatise_n either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n do_v not_o what_o christ_n do_v when_o they_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n and_o towards_o the_o end_n if_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n have_v not_o observe_v or_o practise_v either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o folly_n what_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o do_v both_o by_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n the_o lord_n by_o his_o goodness_n may_v pardon_v his_o ignorance_n but_o as_o for_o we_o we_o can_v be_v pardon_v be_v inform_v and_o teach_v as_o we_o have_v be_v by_o the_o lord_n to_o offer_v a_o cup_n with_o wine_n as_o our_o bless_a saviour_n offer_v therefore_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v sufficient_o admire_v whence_o the_o custom_n shall_v come_v ibid._n id._n ibid._n that_o in_o some_o place_n be_v offer_v water_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n contrary_a to_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a discipline_n forasmuch_o as_o water_n alone_o can_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o motive_n which_o cause_v those_o christian_n to_o do_v so_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n they_o fear_v that_o in_o their_o assembly_n which_o they_o make_v early_o in_o the_o morning_n shall_v they_o have_v use_v wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o smell_n of_o the_o liquor_n may_v discover_v they_o and_o thereby_o may_v have_v expose_v they_o unto_o the_o persecution_n which_o heathen_n make_v against_o christian_n all_o the_o discipline_n say_v s._n cyprian_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v whole_o overthrow_v ibid._n id._n ibid._n if_o what_o be_v command_v spiritual_o and_o faithful_o be_v not_o observe_v if_o haply_o some_o be_v not_o afraid_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v know_v that_o they_o participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n which_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o morning-oblation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v that_o in_o these_o morning-assembly_n they_o abstain_v offer_v wine_n or_o drink_v it_o through_o aversion_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o evil_a and_o abominable_a thing_n they_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o evening-assembly_n because_o not_o be_v oblige_v at_o that_o season_n to_o be_v present_a among_o the_o unbeliever_n they_o fear_v not_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o that_o mean_n to_o be_v christian_n and_o for_o person_n that_o come_v from_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o think_v they_o may_v have_v cause_n to_o believe_v if_o they_o have_v employ_v wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o assembly_n which_o meet_v before_o day_n beside_o that_o there_o be_v none_o fast_v at_o night_n so_o that_o the_o scent_n of_o wine_n can_v not_o so_o particular_o be_v discern_v at_o that_o season_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n thus_o much_o st._n cyprian_n will_v intimate_v by_o these_o word_n be_v it_o that_o any_o one_o can_v deceive_v himself_o with_o this_o thought_n that_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v imitate_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o suppertime_n with_o the_o cup_n mingle_v with_o wine_n though_o in_o the_o morning_n he_o offer_v but_o water_n only_o this_o holy_a doctor_n condemn_v this_o practice_n and_o with_o great_a reason_n see_v it_o be_v from_o a_o fleshly_a and_o carnal_a motion_n which_o fear_v the_o cross_n and_o suffering_n suggest_v such_o thought_n and_o counsel_n into_o weak_a and_o timorous_a christian_n which_o consider_v not_o that_o in_o act_v after_o that_o manner_n they_o follow_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o devil_n which_o common_o set_v on_o man_n in_o their_o weak_a part_n and_o never_o slip_v any_o occasion_n to_o seize_v their_o heart_n and_o to_o destroy_v they_o to_o render_v they_o companion_n of_o his_o pain_n and_o torment_n see_v here_o another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o devil_n not_o content_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o eucratites_n in_o the_o second_o century_n to_o change_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o use_v of_o water_n instead_o of_o wine_n which_o they_o have_v in_o aversion_n and_o not_o content_a in_o the_o three_o with_o the_o simplicity_n timidity_n and_o weakness_n of_o some_o catholic_n christian_n and_o orthodox_n in_o the_o main_a to_o give_v some_o attempt_n against_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n he_o begin_v anew_o in_o the_o five_o century_n to_o surprise_v other_o through_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n for_o as_o sometime_o man_n pass_v to_o vice_n by_o the_o way_n of_o virtue_n so_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o this_o pretext_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o deceive_v man_n and_o to_o plunge_v they_o in_o error_n this_o also_o he_o do_v in_o respect_n of_o those_o of_o who_o gennadius_n priest_n
remonstrance_n by_o the_o which_o in_o convert_v sinner_n god_n be_v please_v to_o become_v favourable_a and_o propitious_a unto_o they_o and_o in_o the_o nine_o 9_o ib._n hem._n 9_o he_o do_v not_o apply_v the_o duty_n and_o function_n of_o the_o legal_a sacrifice_n for_o offer_v sacrifice_n but_o unto_o believer_n who_o offer_v spiritual_a sacrifice_n unto_o god_n jos_n id._n hom._n 17._o in_o jos_n and_o in_o another_o place_n make_v a_o antithesis_fw-la and_o comparison_n of_o the_o jewish_a worship_n with_o the_o christian_a he_o place_v the_o altar_n and_o sacrificer_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o heaven_n without_o make_v mention_n of_o any_o other_o altar_n zeno_n of_o verona_n have_v assert_v 49._o zeno_n veron_n hom._n in_o psal_n 49._o there_o be_v three_o kind_n of_o sacrifice_n that_o of_o the_o jew_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o of_o christian_n he_o understand_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o latter_a of_o that_o of_o malachi_n and_o expound_v it_o to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o of_o a_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n of_o our_o own_o self_n 1._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o sacrifice_n say_v he_o unto_o god_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o present_v your_o body_n a_o live_a sacrifice_n well_o please_v unto_o god_n gregory_n nazianzen_n can_v have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o affirm_v as_o a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o a_o contrite_a heart_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o god_n require_v of_o we_o and_o s._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o under_o the_o law_n there_o be_v sacrifice_n for_o sin_n but_o that_o at_o present_a they_o be_v sacrifice_n of_o repentance_n 59_o ambros_n ep._n 59_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o psalm_n insert_v in_o s._n jerome_n work_n place_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n 50.9â—_n hieron_n in_o ps_n 49_o 50.9â—_n instead_o of_o those_o of_o the_o law_n but_o spiritual_a sacrifice_n and_o the_o oblation_n of_o our_o own_o self_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n neither_o more_o excellent_a nor_o rich_a upon_o this_o subject_n than_o these_o excellent_a word_n of_o the_o admirable_a s._n chrysostome_n we_o have_v say_v he_o our_o sacrifice_n in_o heaven_n hebr._n chrysost_n hom._n 11._o in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la hebr._n our_o priest_n and_o our_o sacrifice_n let_v we_o offer_v such_o sacrifice_n as_o may_v be_v offer_v in_o that_o sanctuary_n not_o sheep_n and_o ox_n not_o blood_n and_o fat_a as_o heretofore_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v abolish_v and_o a_o reasonable_a service_n be_v bring_v in_o in_o their_o place_n and_o what_o be_v a_o reasonable_a service_n the_o thing_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o soul_n the_o thing_n which_o come_v from_o the_o mind_n god_n say_v he_o be_v a_o spirit_n and_o those_o who_o worship_v he_o must_v worship_v he_o in_o spirit_n and_o in_o truth_n thing_n which_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o body_n of_o organ_n and_o of_o place_n as_o modesty_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n temperancee_n alms-deed_n long-suffering_a patience_n and_o humility_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o add_v that_o there_o be_v also_o other_o oblation_n which_o be_v true_a sacrifice_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o holy_a martyr_n as_o to_o the_o second_o regard_n origen_n consider_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o the_o body_n the_o fullness_n and_o substance_n of_o all_o the_o typical_a and_o figurative_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n he_o oppose_v it_o unto_o they_o as_o that_o only_a which_o they_o do_v represent_v and_o which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o have_v observe_v 17._o origen_n in_o num._n hom._n 17._o that_o the_o venom_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v expel_v by_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n he_o add_v that_o whilst_o the_o time_n admit_v of_o it_o sacrifice_n be_v oppose_v against_o sacrifice_n but_o when_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n and_o lamb_n without_o spot_n come_v to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n those_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v successive_o offer_v unto_o god_n then_o seem_v needless_a see_v that_o by_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n 17._o chrysost_n in_o joan._n hom._n 17._o the_o whole_a worship_n of_o devil_n be_v destroy_v and_o s._n chrysostome_n have_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n without_o be_v often_o crucify_v give_v this_o reason_n for_o say_v he_o he_o offer_v one_o sole_a sacrifice_n for_o sin_n but_o he_o always_o cleanse_v we_o by_o this_o sole_a sacrifice_n hebr._n id._n hom._n 13_o in_o c._n â—_o ad_fw-la hebr._n and_o elsewhere_o when_o you_o be_v tell_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n do_v not_o imagine_v that_o he_o always_o do_v the_o function_n for_o he_o do_v it_o once_o and_o then_o sit_v down_o and_o rest_v and_o thereupon_o have_v observe_v that_o stand_v relate_v unto_o the_o humiliation_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o as_o he_o continue_v not_o a_o servant_n so_o also_o he_o continue_v not_o a_o sacrificer_n he_o thus_o continue_v his_o discourse_n that_o show_v the_o greatness_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o it_o suffice_v be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v be_v offer_v but_o once_o and_o a_o little_a after_o there_o be_v no_o other_o sacrifice_n one_o alone_o have_v cleanse_v we_o and_o without_o this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o hell_n fire_n can_v not_o be_v avoid_v therefore_o the_o apostle_n turn_v these_o word_n every_o way_n one_o priest_n one_o sacrifice_n fear_v lest_o some_o think_v there_o be_v several_a shall_v sin_v bold_o and_o without_o fear_n s._n austin_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n 13._o aug._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 13._o see_v he_o teach_v that_o the_o lord_n wash_v abolish_v and_o extinguish_v by_o his_o death_n which_o be_v the_o sole_a only_o and_o true_a sacrifice_n offer_v for_o we_o 18._o id._n contr_n advers._fw-la leg_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o all_o manner_n of_o sin_n and_o offence_n for_o the_o which_o we_o be_v just_o hold_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o principality_n and_o power_n to_o be_v torment_v for_o they_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n whereof_o all_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n be_v but_o shadow_n 18._o idem_fw-la contr_n faust_n l._n 20._o c._n 18._o the_o sole_a only_o and_o true_a sacrifice_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n shed_v his_o blood_n for_o we_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o david_n offer_v to_o the_o end_n god_n shall_v forgive_v the_o sin_n of_o his_o people_n be_v but_o a_o shadow_n of_o that_o which_o be_v for_o to_o come_v to_o signify_v that_o by_o one_o only_a sacrifice_n which_o have_v be_v represent_v by_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n god_n shall_v spiritual_o provide_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o people_n for_o it_o be_v jesus_n christ_n himself_o who_o be_v give_v up_o say_v the_o apostle_n for_o our_o sin_n and_o which_o rise_v again_o for_o our_o justification_n hence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o he_o say_v that_o christ_n our_o passover_n be_v slay_v s._n prosper_n do_v not_o come_v short_a of_o s._n austin_n when_o he_o make_v this_o question_n 129._o prosp_n in_o ps_n 129._o what_o else_o be_v the_o propitiation_n but_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o what_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lamb_n which_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v to_o primasius_n but_o which_o we_o have_v already_o note_v to_o be_v of_o haymon_n of_o alberstad_n or_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n do_v frequent_o press_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n without_o tell_v we_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o extr_n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 5._o hebr._n t._n 1._o bibl._n pat._n id._n inc_fw-la 7._o extr_n as_o upon_o the_o five_o chapter_n he_o seek_v in_o jesus_n christ_n the_o accomplishment_n inasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v but_o once_o in_o all_o the_o scripture_n mention_v make_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedeck_v and_o he_o find_v it_o in_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v himself_o once_o to_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n speak_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v for_o our_o sin_n he_o say_v that_o he_o do_v it_o once_o and_o no_o more_o because_o he_o die_v once_o for_o our_o sin_n 10._o id._n in_o c._n 10._o and_o now_o die_v no_o more_o that_o the_o apostle_n show_v the_o great_a value_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n in_o that_o it_o be_v but_o once_o and_o that_o it_o suffice_v to_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o believer_n for_o ever_o that_o christ_n who_o be_v our_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v a_o second_o time_n that_o it_o be_v do_v once_o and_o
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
serious_o think_v on_o these_o thing_n they_o will_v at_o least_o have_v avoid_v receive_v holy_a thing_n from_o the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o they_o hate_v fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v so_o open_o have_v imitate_v judas_n and_o in_o the_o three_o sermon_n he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o the_o seventy_o seven_o 316._o ibid._n p._n 316._o and_o according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o seventy_o eight_o psalm_n the_o meat_n be_v still_o in_o their_o mouth_n and_o the_o anger_n of_o god_n wax_v hot_a against_o they_o and_o he_o continue_v it_o be_v because_o satan_n who_o of_o a_o long_a time_n possess_v they_o by_o a_o most_o wicked_a and_o evil_a intention_n enter_v into_o they_o by_o a_o evil_a operation_n after_o the_o morsel_n as_o if_o they_o have_v hear_v say_v by_o he_o that_o give_v they_o the_o morsel_n what_o thou_o do_v do_v quick_o 317._o ibid._n p._n 317._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n when_o i_o give_v unto_o they_o who_o be_v such_o the_o sacred_a morsel_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o they_o wish_v cut_v off_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n of_o the_o ascension_n if_o before_o we_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o judgement_n 325._o ibid._n p._n 325._o we_o true_o accuse_v ourselves_o with_o what_o neglect_n and_o carelessness_n do_v we_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n which_o we_o be_v to_o distribute_v or_o present_v methinks_v from_o all_o this_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n to_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n yet_o without_o blame_v the_o ancient_a practice_n which_o require_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v allege_v by_o regino_n of_o a_o council_n of_o rovan_n in_o cassander_n 80._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n p._n 80._o and_o the_o precedent_n duranti_n in_o one_o of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n l._n 1._o cap._n 16._o n._n 12._o in_o fine_a molanus_n doctor_n and_o divine_a of_o louvain_n have_v make_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrology_n peculiar_a for_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n that_o be_v of_o the_o country_n former_o inhabit_v by_o the_o people_n of_o belgia_n and_o upon_o the_o 6_o of_o june_n speak_v of_o norbert_n founder_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o premonstre_n he_o relate_v this_o out_o of_o robert_n du_fw-fr mont_fw-fr continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n 1124._o which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v 110._o supplem_fw-la chron._n sigeb_n ad_fw-la a_o 1184._o natal_n belg._n p._n 110._o norbert_n preach_v the_o man_n and_o woman_n be_v prick_v at_o the_o heart_n bring_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o for_o ten_o year_n and_o upward_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o chest_n and_o corner_n from_o which_o thing_n say_v molanus_n pontac_n in_o his_o chronology_n do_v conclude_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o their_o hand_n and_o in_o truth_n pontac_n who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o his_o time_n have_v reason_n so_o to_o judge_v be_v necessary_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o continuator_fw-la of_o sigebert_n those_o poor_a people_n of_o who_o he_o speak_v be_v seduce_v by_o a_o certain_a heretic_n call_v tanchelin_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o edition_n i_o have_v tandem_fw-la who_o have_v persuade_v the_o inhabitant_n of_o antwerp_n which_o be_v a_o very_a populous_a city_n that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o necessary_a unto_o salvation_n therefore_o they_o have_v hide_v in_o certain_a place_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o be_v disabused_a by_o norbert_n unto_o who_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n after_o ten_o year_n time_n and_o more_o brought_z what_o each_o have_v hide_v but_o in_o the_o main_a it_o appear_v that_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n communicant_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n for_o otherwise_o those_o we_o speak_v of_o can_v not_o have_v do_v what_o have_v be_v mention_v and_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o unto_o this_o purpose_n may_v not_o be_v refer_v the_o five_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o tholouse_n assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1228._o which_o ordain_v 624._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 624._o that_o when_o any_o sick_a person_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o holy_a communion_n it_o shall_v be_v careful_o keep_v until_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n or_o of_o his_o recovery_n etc._n etc._n for_o to_o take_v and_o receive_v be_v a_o act_n of_o the_o hand_n rather_o than_o of_o the_o mouth_n however_o it_o be_v we_o have_v justify_v by_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o even_o in_o the_o western_a church_n christian_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o their_o hand_n until_o the_o ten_o century_n except_v it_o may_v be_v some_o particular_a occasion_n which_o can_v prejudice_v the_o establish_a law_n and_o general_o receive_v custom_n that_o in_o the_o ten_o century_n they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v in_o some_o place_n the_o custom_n of_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n without_o condemn_v the_o other_o practice_n which_o require_v it_o to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n whereof_o we_o have_v see_v example_n in_o the_o twelve_o century_n and_o even_o in_o the_o thirteen_o which_o justify_v that_o the_o manner_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n with_o the_o hand_n be_v ever_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n ever_o since_o christianity_n have_v be_v first_o establish_v because_o that_o before_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v abolish_v this_o custom_n the_o albigenses_n and_o waldenses_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o its_o communion_n and_o careful_o practise_v it_o among_o they_o until_o the_o time_n the_o protestant_n separate_v themselves_o who_o continue_v to_o practice_v it_o at_o this_o time_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n james_n goar_n a_o friar_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n observe_v upon_o the_o euchologie_n or_o ritual_a of_o that_o nation_n 170._o in_o euchol_n p._n 149._o n._n 170._o that_o the_o priest_n or_o bishop_n give_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n into_o the_o hand_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a practice_n and_o he_o represent_v the_o gesture_n wherein_o the_o clergy_n set_v their_o hand_n to_o communicate_v which_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o require_v by_o s._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o 300._o year_n after_o he_o the_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v common_a also_o unto_o the_o people_n a_o long_a time_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o clergy_n but_o at_o present_a say_v the_o same_o gore_n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o laity_n receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n together_o in_o a_o spoon_n chap._n fourteen_o of_o the_o liberty_n of_o carry_v home_o the_o sacrament_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o carry_v of_o it_o in_o journey_n and_o voyage_n unto_o this_o ancient_a custom_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n must_v be_v join_v that_o of_o carry_v it_o home_o to_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o after_o have_v receive_v it_o 14._o de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o tertullian_n intimate_v it_o sufficient_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o although_o he_o speak_v of_o keep_v it_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o station_n only_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v at_o every_o one_o free_a choice_n to_o keep_v it_o long_o if_o he_o please_v or_o to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o he_o and_o in_o another_o place_n in_o his_o write_n he_o plain_o establish_v this_o custom_n for_o write_v unto_o his_o wife_n and_o inform_v she_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n which_o attend_v the_o marriage_n of_o a_o believe_a woman_n unto_o a_o infidel_n 5._o lib._n 2._o ad_fw-la ux._n c._n 5._o he_o say_v unto_o she_o the_o husband_n will_v not_o know_v what_o you_o eat_v in_o private_a before_o any_o other_o meat_n and_o if_o he_o know_v it_o be_v bread_n will_v he_o not_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v so_o call_v 176._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 176._o s._n cyprian_n also_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v a_o certain_a woman_n have_v endeavour_v with_o her_o unworthy_a hand_n to_o open_v her_o chest_n where_o the_o holy_a thing_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v she_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o fire_n which_o come_v out_o so_o that_o she_o dare_v not_o touch_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o run_v to_o the_o theatre_n and_o show_v of_o pagan_n 292._o id._n de_fw-fr spect._n p._n 292._o who_o say_v he_o run_v unto_o a_o show_n after_o have_v be_v dismiss_v that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n and_o also_o carry_v
c._n 7._o p._n 94._o and_o keep_v it_o will_v be_v a_o act_n punishable_a say_v the_o learned_a petau_n and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o any_o one_o can_v just_o blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v they_o believe_v transubstantiation_n and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n unto_o which_o a_o sovereign_a respect_n be_v due_a the_o protestant_n themselves_z who_o have_v not_o the_o same_o belief_n will_v not_o suffer_v this_o abuse_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o be_v to_o expose_v this_o august_n sacrament_n unto_o many_o indecency_n which_o must_v needs_o happen_v if_o communicant_n shall_v be_v suffer_v to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o and_o keep_v it_o chap._n xv._o the_o sacrament_n send_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v absent_a unto_o the_o sick_a and_o that_o sometime_o by_o the_o laity_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n not_o only_o with_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o with_o believer_n who_o find_v in_o this_o divine_a mystery_n a_o precious_a earnest_n of_o the_o strict_a and_o intimate_a union_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v together_o the_o primitive_a christian_n which_o be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n never_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o they_o send_v it_o unto_o such_o of_o their_o brethren_n as_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n at_o the_o time_n of_o consecration_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o same_o bread_n it_o may_v appear_v they_o be_v but_o one_o body_n with_o the_o rest_n st._n justin_n martyr_n teach_v so_o much_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v unto_o every_o one_o of_o those_o who_o be_v present_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v carry_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a and_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o martyr_n st._n 1._o just_a mart._n apol._n 1._o lucian_n one_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n who_o glorify_v god_n by_o suffer_v death_n in_o the_o 311th_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o last_o of_o the_o persecution_n of_o dioclesian_n that_o he_o celebrate_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o prison_n with_o many_o other_o christian_n who_o be_v detain_v for_o the_o gospel_n sake_n make_v his_o breast_n serve_v for_o the_o mystical_a table_n the_o posture_n he_o be_v put_v in_o by_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o persecutor_n not_o admit_v he_o to_o do_v otherwise_o and_o that_o after_o he_o have_v participate_v himself_o of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o send_v of_o it_o unto_o those_o who_o be_v absent_a i_o have_v mention_v this_o passage_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o annal_n s._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la ann_n 311.9_o s._n although_o neither_o philostorgius_n nor_o nicephorus_n of_o caliste_n which_o mention_v this_o business_n to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n say_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o circumstance_n but_o only_o that_o these_o believer_n do_v visit_v he_o in_o prison_n saint_n irenaeus_n in_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o custom_n whereby_o the_o bishop_n use_v to_o send_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o each_o other_o in_o token_n of_o peace_n and_o communion_n not_o consider_v the_o distance_n of_o place_n and_o the_o sea_n over_o which_o it_o be_v sometime_o to_o pass_v this_o holy_a man_n write_v a_o letter_n unto_o pope_n victor_n who_o have_v excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n for_o celebrate_v easter_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o speak_v thus_o to_o the_o pope_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o the_o priest_n say_v he_o which_o have_v be_v before_o you_o do_v send_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n that_o use_v that_o custom_n and_o it_o appear_v that_o be_v common_o do_v at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n which_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n prohibit_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n 14._o council_n laod._n c._n 14._o the_o holy_a sacrament_n must_v not_o be_v send_v unto_o other_o church_n at_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n under_o the_o name_n of_o eulogy_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o i_o find_v great_a difference_n betwixt_o what_o be_v say_v by_o justin_n martyr_n and_o what_o be_v say_v by_o irenaeus_n the_o former_a speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v present_a in_o the_o assembly_n with_o their_o brethren_n and_o unto_o who_o be_v send_v their_o share_n of_o the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o time_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o latter_a touch_v what_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o conductor_n of_o christian_a church_n one_o towards_o another_o but_o not_o at_o the_o very_a time_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o the_o absent_a it_o be_v also_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n it_o be_v true_a great_a care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o distinguish_v betwixt_o sick_a believer_n and_o penitent_n by_o sick_a believer_n be_v understand_v christian_n baptise_a who_o have_v preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o their_o baptism_n or_o at_o lest_o who_o have_v not_o commit_v any_o of_o those_o sin_n which_o reduce_v those_o which_o be_v convict_v into_o a_o state_n of_o penance_n and_o by_o penitent_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o after_o their_o baptism_n be_v fall_v into_o some_o great_a sin_n which_o make_v they_o liable_a unto_o the_o order_n of_o the_o hard_a and_o painful_a penance_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n as_o for_o the_o former_a i_o find_v not_o in_o what_o remain_v unto_o we_o of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n any_o proof_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v they_o at_o the_o hour_n of_o death_n this_o custom_n not_o appear_v till_o afterward_o what_o justin_n martyr_n say_v not_o proper_o regard_v the_o sick_a but_o those_o that_o be_v absent_a as_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o learned_a mr._n 5._o in._n c._n 24._o l._n 5._o de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n as_o for_o the_o latter_a i_o mean_v the_o penitent_n as_o they_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o good_a and_o tender_a mother_n feel_v herself_o touch_v with_o compassion_n towards_o those_o of_o her_o child_n which_o breathe_v after_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n use_v this_o charitable_a condescension_n for_o their_o consolation_n that_o she_o command_v to_o absolve_v those_o of_o this_o order_n which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o a_o seal_n of_o this_o reconciliation_n that_o they_o may_v depart_v this_o life_n full_a of_o joy_n and_o comfort_n so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n in_o all_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o diocese_n as_o he_o testify_v in_o eusebius_n where_o he_o say_v 44._o aâ—ud_n euseb_n hinor_fw-la l._n 6._o c._n 44._o that_o he_o have_v command_v to_o absolve_v those_o which_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o death_n if_o they_o desire_v it_o and_o especial_o if_o they_o have_v already_o desire_v it_o before_o their_o sickness_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o s._n cyprian_n epistle_n who_o live_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a the_o like_a direction_n touch_v those_o which_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n but_o because_o many_o be_v not_o mindful_a of_o desire_v reconciliation_n with_o the_o church_n from_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v fall_v by_o their_o apostasy_n until_o they_o be_v take_v with_o some_o sickness_n which_o endanger_v their_o life_n the_o first_o council_n of_o arles_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 314._o 22._o council_n arclar_n 1._o c._n 22._o forbid_v give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o such_o as_o do_v so_o unless_o they_o recover_v their_o health_n and_o do_v fruit_n worthy_a of_o repentance_n but_o this_o itself_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o refuse_v unto_o any_o of_o those_o which_o be_v fall_v endeavour_v to_o rise_v again_o by_o pass_v through_o the_o degree_n of_o penance_n and_o that_o without_o defer_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o life_n ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o council_n be_v full_a of_o canon_n which_o direct_v the_o time_n and_o manner_n of_o absolve_v penitent_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o receive_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v give_v they_o as_o the_o last_o viaticum_fw-la to_o assure_v they_o that_o they_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o god_n in_o their_o be_v so_o with_o the_o church_n which_o be_v accustom_v to_o seal_v
11._o after_o his_o come_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o need_n of_o sign_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o shall_v appear_v it_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o st._n austin_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o when_o he_o say_v 37._o aug._n serm._n 9_o the_o divers_a id._n in_o psal_n 37._o that_o we_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n when_o we_o be_v come_v unto_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o we_o have_v begin_v to_o reign_v eternal_o with_o he_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o no_o body_n remember_v what_o be_v not_o present_a a_o maxim_n ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n 2._o de_fw-fr memor_fw-la &_o reminisc_n c._n 1._o de_fw-fr invent._n l._n 2._o for_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n the_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o memory_n be_v not_o of_o thing_n present_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o eloquence_n that_o the_o memory_n be_v that_o whereby_o one_o remember_v thing_n which_o be_v past_a i_o never_o think_v of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o i_o deplore_v with_o grief_n and_o sorrow_n of_o heart_n the_o state_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v make_v the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v to_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n the_o occasion_n of_o their_o hatred_n and_o the_o sorrowful_a matter_n of_o their_o sad_a division_n and_o as_o i_o shall_v be_v overjoy_v to_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o disabuse_v those_o which_o be_v in_o error_n by_o give_v the_o word_n the_o explication_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v i_o think_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v diligent_o to_o search_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v they_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v they_o for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o a_o belief_n agree_v upon_o by_o christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o universal_o receive_v at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o the_o climate_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v catholic_n orthodox_n and_o by_o consequence_n worthy_a to_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o apostolical_a truth_n therefore_o i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o this_o inquiry_n to_o endeavour_v to_o find_v in_o their_o work_n their_o true_a and_o real_a thought_n and_o because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a exhortation_n they_o be_v transport_v with_o the_o fervour_n of_o zeal_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o piety_n which_o often_o make_v they_o use_v hyperbolical_a expression_n fit_a for_o the_o pulpit_n and_o suitable_a unto_o orator_n which_o shall_v be_v pathetical_a and_o feel_a i_o have_v not_o stop_v at_o these_o sort_n of_o work_n i_o have_v chief_o examine_v commentary_n and_o exposition_n where_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o speak_v dogmatical_o and_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a thought_n of_o those_o which_o write_v or_o expound_v may_v be_v see_v and_o but_o that_o i_o mean_v exact_o to_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n prescribe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o may_v continue_v my_o inquiry_n unto_o the_o xiith_o century_n which_o will_v give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonaras_n a_o greek_a canonist_n and_o of_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n as_o the_o ixth_o do_v those_o of_o raban_n of_o christian_a druthmar_n and_o of_o bertram_n lay_v then_o aside_o these_o five_o testimony_n not_o to_o infringe_v the_o law_n i_o willing_o impose_v on_o myself_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o bless_v wine_n say_v take_v drink_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o holy_a liquor_n of_o joy_n represent_v by_o allegory_n the_o word_n to_o wit_n with_o regard_n to_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n i_o will_v pass_v unto_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n matth._n theoph._n anti._n och_n in_o matth._n who_o write_v in_o the_o same_o age_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o call_v bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o many_o grain_n his_o body_n whereby_o he_o will_v represent_v the_o people_n which_o he_o have_v take_v unto_o himself_o 76._o tertul._n l._n 4._o contr_n marc._n c._n 40._o cyprian_a ep_v 76._o the_o three_o shall_v be_v tertullian_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n the_o four_o be_v st._n cyprian_n when_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o do_v call_v the_o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n his_o body_n he_o signify_v thereby_o the_o faithful_a people_n who_o sin_n he_o bear_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n the_o five_o be_v st._n jerome_n 26._o hieron_n com._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420_o as_o they_o be_v at_o supper_n say_v he_o jesus_n take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o typical_a passover_n be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v eat_v with_o the_o apostle_n the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n he_o take_v bread_n which_o strengthen_v man_n heart_n and_o proceed_v on_o to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o melchisedek_n priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v he_o so_o he_o also_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o six_o be_v st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o st._n jerome_n and_o die_v about_o eleven_o year_n after_o he_o the_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n the_o seven_o be_v theodoret_n our_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n 1_o theod_n dial._n 1_o and_o give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n tell_v we_o in_o truth_n whereof_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n be_v it_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v their_o name_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o sign_n say_v not_o this_o be_v my_o divinity_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o afterward_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o eight_o be_v facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la in_o africa_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o five_o ecumenical_a council_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n 405._o facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o we_o do_v call_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o bless_a and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o nine_o be_v st._n isidor_n bishop_n of_o sevill_n in_o spain_n 19_o isid_n hist_o origin_n l_o 6._o c_o 19_o we_o call_v say_v he_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n the_o ten_o be_v bede_n that_o bright_a star_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o finish_v his_o course_n anno_fw-la 735._o 14._o beda_n commâ—_n in_o marc._n 14._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o wine_n do_v increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o bread_n represent_v mystical_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n the_o eleven_o be_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 6._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act_n
ambr._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 118._o serm_n 12._o ibid._n serm_n 13._o no_o body_n can_v be_v his_o own_o image_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o oppose_v the_o image_n and_o the_o sign_n unto_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v the_o image_n say_v he_o and_o not_o the_o truth_n and_o again_o these_o be_v sign_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o arrian_n whereof_o we_o have_v only_o ruffin_n translation_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n ambrose_n 36._o greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr fid_fw-we vel_fw-la orat_fw-la 49._o p._n 729._o id._n orat_fw-la 13._o &_o 37._o id._n orat_fw-la 36._o as_o appear_v by_o st._n augustine_n 111th_o letter_n the_o resemblance_n say_v he_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o truth_n another_o for_o man_n be_v also_o make_v after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n yet_o he_o be_v not_o god_n according_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o image_n never_o attain_v to_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o image_n consist_v in_o the_o represent_v of_o the_o arch-type_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n brother_n unto_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n speak_v the_o same_o 5._o greg._n nâ—ss_n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la &_o refur_n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n l._n 7._o c._n 1._o theod_n in_o dan._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o claud._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o image_n say_v he_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v quite_o the_o same_o with_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n gaudentius_n say_v that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o verity_n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o itself_o and_o theodoret_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n the_o image_n have_v the_o feature_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n themselves_o claudian_a mammert_n priest_n of_o vienna_n one_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n the_o image_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o we_o have_v already_o hear_v maximius_n scholar_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hieros_n eccles_n but_o they_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n there_o be_v some_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o forbear_v these_o kind_n of_o expreson_n as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n patr._n synod_n nic._n 2._o act._n 6._o niceph._n de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n it_o can_v be_v the_o divine_a body_n itself_o and_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n how_o be_v it_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o any_o one_o can_v be_v his_o body_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o body_n can_v be_v the_o image_n because_o every_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n different_a from_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o due_a time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o ratran_n dom._n bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n that_o the_o earnest_a and_o image_n be_v earnest_a and_o image_n of_o something_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v that_o they_o refer_v not_o unto_o themselves_o but_o unto_o another_o but_o what_o may_v some_o say_v be_v that_o all_o you_o have_v observe_v in_o travel_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n the_o register_n of_o that_o kingdom_n do_v they_o contain_v no_o other_o law_n and_o have_v you_o find_v no_o other_o maxim_n in_o its_o record_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a councillor_n who_o in_o the_o several_a age_n have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o speak_v so_o mean_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o consider_v this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n but_o as_o the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o if_o a_o believer_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o feed_v his_o soul_n only_o with_o empty_a and_o vain_a figure_n with_o image_n without_o efficacy_n and_o with_o sacrament_n without_o any_o virtue_n reader_n have_v but_o a_o little_a patience_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o abandon_v their_o belief_n unto_o scorn_n or_o calumny_n and_o that_o they_o very_o prudent_o prevent_v the_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n of_o so_o much_o light_n and_o knowledge_n as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v shall_v speak_v mean_o of_o the_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o who_o so_o value_v and_o commend_v and_o high_o praise_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o believe_v 16_o rom._n â—_o 16_o and_o who_o have_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n which_o make_v st._n justin_n martyr_n write_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n to_o say_v tryph._n just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n we_o have_v not_o believe_v vain_a fable_n and_o word_n which_o can_v profit_v but_o which_o be_v full_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o grow_v into_o grace_n for_o as_o he_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o they_o something_o which_o command_v a_o respect_n and_o fear_v and_o they_o be_v able_a to_o shame_v those_o which_o turn_v from_o the_o right_a way_n whereas_o those_o which_o exercise_n themselves_o therein_o find_v comfort_n and_o peace_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o these_o same_o father_n which_o have_v give_v unto_o baptism_n one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n 3._o tit._n 3._o gal._n 3._o and_o wherein_o he_o assure_v that_o we_o put_v on_o jesus_n christ_n such_o great_a high_a and_o magnificent_a commendation_n and_o encomium_n call_v it_o the_o remedy_n which_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o chariot_n which_o carry_v to_o heaven_n the_o deluge_n of_o sin_n the_o scatter_n of_o darkness_n the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enlargement_n from_o slavery_n the_o break_v of_o bond_n the_o put_v on_o of_o incorruption_n grace_n salvation_n life_n the_o remedy_n the_o antidote_n that_o which_o lead_v to_o immortality_n the_o water_n of_o life_n the_o water_n which_o can_v extinguish_v the_o fire_n to_o come_v and_o which_o bring_v salvation_n the_o best_a and_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o several_a other_o eulogy_n of_o this_o nature_n i_o say_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v any_o mean_a low_a or_o less_o honourable_a thought_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o after_o the_o apostle_n declaration_n 10._o 1_o cor._n 10._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o shall_v look_v only_o upon_o this_o sacrament_n as_o a_o empty_a and_o bare_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n or_o virtue_n without_o raise_v their_o contemplation_n any_o high_a alas_o god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o the_o injustice_n as_o to_o think_v so_o in_o short_a if_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v image_n and_o figure_n they_o judge_v they_o not_o to_o be_v empty_a figure_n which_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o virtue_n but_o to_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n that_o may_v be_v like_o the_o original_a whereof_o they_o be_v figure_n like_o the_o image_n and_o picture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o painter_n and_o carver_n shop_n they_o have_v firm_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v sign_n institute_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o accompany_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o benediction_n which_o make_v they_o efficacious_a unto_o those_o which_o receive_v they_o worthy_o and_o that_o with_o holy_a disposition_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o this_o be_v what_o st._n epiphanius_n mean_v when_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o say_v fid_fw-we epiph._n in_o pan_n exposit_n fid_fw-we that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o food_n or_o
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâ—eg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â—1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
beside_o what_o they_o have_v already_o tell_v we_o of_o the_o local_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o heaven_n and_o his_o absence_n from_o earth_n in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n and_o his_o human_a nature_n the_o presence_n whereof_o they_o have_v constant_o oppose_v unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divine_a nature_n they_o have_v formal_o declare_v themselves_o against_o the_o polutopie_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n i_o mean_v against_o his_o presence_n in_o divers_a place_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n 17._o fulgent_n ad_fw-la trasim_n l._n 2._o c._n 17._o for_o they_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v local_a absent_a from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n leave_v earth_n when_o it_o go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o as_o god_n but_o that_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n as_o man_n and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n in_o heaven_n 14._o aug._n fp._n 57_o &_o sub_fw-la finem_fw-la ep._n id_fw-la de_fw-la civ_o dei_fw-la l._n 22._o c._n 29._o id._n tract_n 31._o in_o joan._n vigil_n contr_n eutyck_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o after_o the_o manner_n of_o be_v of_o a_o true_a body_n that_o there_o be_v no_o corporal_a nature_n that_o can_v be_v whole_o and_o entire_o in_o heaven_n and_o whole_o upon_o earth_n at_o once_o that_o jesus_n christ_n as_o man_n according_a to_o the_o body_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o that_o he_o so_o depart_v from_o a_o place_n that_o he_o be_v no_o long_o in_o the_o place_n from_o whence_o he_o part_v when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o another_o place_n that_o when_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v upon_o earth_n it_o be_v not_o in_o heaven_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n be_v now_o in_o heaven_n doubtless_o it_o be_v not_o upon_o earth_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o certain_a it_o be_v not_o there_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o it_o we_o look_v that_o christ_n shall_v come_v from_o heaven_n 323._o bertram_n de_fw-fr nativ_n christ_n c._n 3._o t._n 1._o spicileg_n dacher_n p._n 323._o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o property_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o dimension_n of_o his_o body_n because_o that_o which_o be_v local_a be_v not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o it_o go_v unto_o some_o other_o place_n when_o it_o have_v leave_v the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v before_o 82._o just_a mart._n apolog._n 2._o p._n 82._o therefore_o st._n justin_n martyr_v prove_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n in_o his_o time_n that_o the_o father_n creator_n of_o the_o world_n have_v raise_v the_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a be_v to_o raise_v he_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o there_o to_o keep_v or_o retain_v he_o until_o he_o have_v slay_v the_o devil_n his_o enemy_n and_o that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o good_a and_o virtuous_a which_o he_o foreknow_v shall_v be_v accomplish_v that_o be_v to_o say_v until_o the_o day_n of_o the_o general_a resurrection_n this_o be_v what_o the_o protestant_n say_v second_o according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n must_v exist_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o occupy_v any_o space_n if_o the_o father_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v leave_v we_o proof_n in_o their_o write_n or_o if_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o say_v the_o contrary_a of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o nature_n they_o will_v doubtless_o have_v bring_v some_o exception_n touch_v the_o glorious_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n they_o be_v too_o prudent_a and_o too_o wise_a to_o forget_v so_o considerable_a a_o circumstance_n the_o silence_n whereof_o may_v have_v be_v of_o very_o dangerous_a consequence_n and_o have_v do_v notable_a prejudice_n unto_o their_o doctrine_n so_o that_o have_v exact_o consider_v what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o body_n in_o general_a and_o in_o regard_v what_o they_o be_v natural_o it_o appear_v they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n for_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o follow_v then_o of_o necessity_n as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o it_o can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v invisible_o and_o without_o fill_v a_o space_n according_a to_o the_o measure_n of_o its_o dimension_n this_o be_v what_o i_o can_v discover_v in_o the_o monument_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v touch_v this_o question_n which_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o that_o which_o have_v neither_o bound_n 3._o cyril_n alexan._n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la c._n 3._o t._n 6._o aug._n l._n 83._o quaest_n q._n 51._o t._n 4._o &_o alibi_fw-la fulgent_n deâ—_n de_fw-fr ad_fw-la pet._n c._n 3._o nor_o limit_n nor_o figure_n and_o which_o can_v be_v handle_v nor_o see_v can_v be_v a_o body_n that_o all_o body_n be_v they_o what_o they_o will_v take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n by_o its_o compass_n and_o that_o every_o thing_n continue_v in_o the_o state_n wherein_o god_n put_v it_o when_o he_o make_v it_o it_o not_o be_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n the_o protestant_n think_v it_o be_v in_o these_o kind_n of_o occasion_n that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o have_v 〈◊〉_d if_o they_o have_v any_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o although_o they_o so_o determine_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o body_n yet_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v another_o whole_o peculiar_a unto_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n after_o the_o resurrection_n after_o the_o which_o he_o may_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n invisible_o and_o without_o take_v up_o of_o any_o space_n and_o without_o that_o each_o part_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n shall_v answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n which_o shall_v be_v proportion_v unto_o its_o greatness_n and_o compass_n nevertheless_o the_o truth_n be_v say_v they_o that_o no_o such_o thing_n have_v ever_o be_v find_v in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o no_o exception_n can_v be_v find_v for_o the_o body_n of_o our_o glorious_a redeemer_n shall_v we_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o want_v wisdom_n and_o conduct_n but_o they_o think_v this_o will_v be_v to_o stop_v the_o course_n of_o their_o glory_n and_o to_o slander_v the_o great_a reputation_n they_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o it_o will_v render_v they_o useless_a in_o the_o controversy_n which_o divide_v christian_n in_o the_o west_n because_o upon_o each_o point_n in_o dispute_n some_o of_o either_o side_n may_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o like_a thing_n and_o make_v they_o party_n it_o be_v much_o better_o say_v they_o to_o confess_v sincere_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n nor_o any_o other_o manner_n than_o as_o body_n be_v wont_a to_o exist_v because_o that_o after_o his_o resurrection_n he_o will_v have_v his_o apostle_n know_v by_o see_v and_o feel_v that_o he_o have_v a_o true_a body_n in_o the_o three_o place_n it_o be_v another_o consequence_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v form_v so_o long_o ago_o in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v make_v every_o day_n by_o pronounce_v these_o word_n unto_o which_o the_o latin_n attribute_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o will_v not_o here_o examine_v the_o divers_a mean_n by_o which_o it_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v my_o design_n not_o permit_v it_o because_o i_o compose_v a_o historical_a treatise_n as_o far_o as_o the_o subject_n will_v permit_v i_o and_o do_v endeavour_n as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v to_o avoid_v any_o thing_n that_o savour_v of_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n i_o will_v then_o only_o say_v that_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o can_v not_o avoid_v allow_v as_o true_a this_o three_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o yet_o nevertheless_o have_v read_v their_o work_n i_o find_v they_o hold_v for_o a_o undoubted_a maxim_n 3._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n tertul._n contr_n hermog_n c._n 19_o just_a martyr_n sect_n 17.23.43.59_o p._n 44._o orig._n in_o exod._n hom_o 6._o hilar._n l._n 12._o de_fw-fr trin._n &_o in_o psal_n 138._o athanas_n contr_n aâ—riau_n orat_fw-la 3._o that_o what_o be_v make_v be_v not_o
testimony_n but_o now_o allege_v among_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o fear_v that_o truth_n may_v be_v endanger_v if_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o sense_n be_v mistrust_v he_o mention_n express_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n anim_fw-la tert._n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la christian_n say_v he_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o call_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n in_o question_n fear_v lest_o they_o shall_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n taste_v some_o other_o savour_n than_o that_o of_o wine_n which_o he_o consecrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o allege_v to_o defend_v the_o fidelity_n of_o the_o sense_n the_o savour_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o say_v they_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o he_o can_v have_v reason_v after_o that_o manner_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v what_o the_o latin_n now_o believe_v because_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n our_o sense_n be_v gross_o deceive_v in_o take_v that_o to_o be_v wine_n which_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o wine_n but_o another_o substance_n infinite_o different_a shall_v we_o then_o conclude_v say_v they_o that_o he_o indiscreet_o betray_v his_o cause_n and_o that_o he_o ignorant_o choose_v for_o a_o convince_a proof_n that_o which_o be_v a_o unsurmountable_a difficulty_n but_o shall_v we_o say_v so_o we_o shall_v undoubted_o draw_v upon_o we_o all_o the_o learned_a who_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o one_o of_o the_o great_a wit_n of_o his_o time_n who_o mind_n be_v so_o enlighten_v and_o his_o judgement_n so_o solid_a can_v not_o be_v charge_v with_o such_o a_o mistake_n and_o not_o to_o call_v his_o great_a reputation_n in_o question_n they_o have_v rather_o conclude_v according_a to_o all_o appearance_n that_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n which_o i_o refer_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v discretion_n but_o that_o nothing_o may_v be_v want_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o question_n we_o now_o treat_v of_o and_o not_o to_o make_v the_o holy_a father_n contradict_v one_o another_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o they_o consider_v two_o thing_n as_o some_o say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o christian_n i_o mean_v the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o for_o the_o thing_n signify_v all_o the_o world_n agree_v that_o it_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o sense_n and_o that_o so_o we_o shall_v not_o expect_v that_o they_o shall_v render_v we_o any_o testimony_n it_o be_v faith_n that_o must_v instruct_v and_o give_v we_o a_o testimony_n it_o be_v of_o faith_n to_o direct_v and_o apply_v to_o we_o the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n as_o to_o the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o also_o say_v that_o they_o have_v therein_o also_o distinguish_v two_o thing_n the_o substance_n and_o their_o nature_n and_o their_o use_n and_o employment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o sacrament_n wherewith_o they_o be_v qualify_v by_o favour_n of_o the_o benediction_n for_o example_n in_o baptism_n they_o pretend_v that_o water_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n have_v two_o relation_n one_o of_o the_o bare_a element_n of_o the_o nature_n which_o keep_v its_o substance_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o religion_n which_o consecration_n give_v it_o it_o be_v the_o same_o in_o the_o eucharist_n for_o beside_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sign_n and_o symbol_n they_o bear_v the_o quality_n of_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o be_v grace_n which_o god_n add_v unto_o nature_n now_o to_o apply_v this_o unto_o our_o subject_n they_o say_v that_o the_o sense_n be_v organ_n pure_o natural_a they_o can_v lift_v themselves_o above_o nature_n nor_o make_v we_o a_o true_a report_n of_o what_o do_v not_o depend_v upon_o their_o law_n but_o whilst_o they_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o their_o nature_n and_o that_o they_o undertake_v nothing_o beyond_o their_o strength_n and_o the_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o they_o their_o testimony_n be_v infallible_a and_o their_o deposition_n true_a and_o certain_a therefore_o when_o they_o show_v we_o that_o the_o water_n in_o baptism_n be_v true_o water_n according_a to_o its_o substance_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n also_o in_o regard_n of_o their_o substance_n they_o judge_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o after_o what_o the_o father_n have_v tell_v we_o because_o than_o they_o do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n that_o god_n have_v set_v they_o but_o when_o they_o will_v pass_v further_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n be_v but_o bare_a water_n and_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bare_a bread_n and_o wine_n we_o shall_v command_v their_o silence_n because_o they_o pass_v beyond_o their_o bound_n and_o pass_v beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o nature_n they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o grace_n which_o have_v be_v only_o give_v unto_o faith_n to_o dispose_v of_o they_o also_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v in_o these_o occasion_n that_o the_o same_o father_n forbid_v we_o to_o hearken_v unto_o they_o or_o receive_v their_o testimony_n and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o they_o which_o be_v initiate_v in_o st._n ambrose_n what_o have_v you_o see_v 4._o ambros_n l._n 3._o de_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 3._o l._n 4._o say_v he_o i_o have_v see_v water_n indeed_o but_o not_o water_n only_o i_o also_o see_v the_o deacon_n say_v service_n and_o the_o bishop_n examine_v and_o consecrate_v for_o the_o apostle_n have_v teach_v you_o that_o before_o all_o thing_n you_o shall_v look_v not_o to_o the_o thing_n see_v which_o be_v temporary_a ibid._n ibid._n but_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v invisible_a which_o be_v eternal_a and_o again_o believe_v not_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n only_o what_o be_v not_o see_v be_v most_o see_v because_o the_o one_o be_v temporal_a and_o the_o other_o eternal_a and_o that_o which_o be_v eternal_a be_v not_o perceive_v by_o the_o eye_n but_o be_v see_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o by_o the_o understanding_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n 3._o apud_fw-la ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacram._n c._n 3._o you_o have_v see_v what_o may_v be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o human_a perception_n but_o you_o have_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n which_o operate_v because_o they_o be_v invisible_a those_o which_o be_v not_o see_v be_v much_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v see_v because_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a be_v temporal_a and_o the_o thing_n invisible_a be_v eternal_a and_o because_o there_o be_v this_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o believer_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n that_o the_o unbeliever_n have_v only_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n whereas_o the_o believer_n have_v beside_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o nature_n those_o of_o the_o spirit_n and_o of_o faith_n st._n chrysostom_n say_v that_o the_o infidel_n see_v only_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n stay_v at_o the_o exterior_a of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o as_o for_o the_o believer_n he_o understand_v the_o excellency_n the_o virtue_n and_o the_o mean_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n when_o he_o see_v as_o well_o as_o the_o unbeliever_n the_o matter_n and_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o nature_n and_o of_o the_o body_n 378._o câ—rysost_n hom._n 7._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 378._o the_o unbeliever_n say_v he_o hear_v mention_n make_v of_o baptism_n think_v that_o it_o be_v but_o water_n but_o as_o for_o i_o i_o do_v not_o only_o look_v upon_o what_o be_v see_v i_o consider_v also_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o think_v that_o my_o body_n only_o be_v wash_v and_o i_o do_v believe_v my_o soul_n be_v also_o purify_v and_o sanctify_v for_o i_o do_v not_o judge_v by_o the_o bodily_a eye_n of_o what_o be_v see_v but_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n i_o hear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n name_v i_o conceive_v it_o after_o one_o manner_n and_o the_o unbeliever_n understand_v it_o after_o another_o which_o he_o illustrate_v by_o this_o excellent_a comparison_n a_o illiterate_a person_n say_v he_o receive_v a_o letter_n take_v it_o only_o for_o paper_n and_o ink_n but_o a_o person_n that_o understand_v letter_n find_v quite_o another_o thing_n he_o hear_v a_o voice_n and_o speak_v with_o a_o person_n absent_a and_o will_v in_o his_o time_n say_v what_o he_o list_v and_o will_v make_v himself_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o mean_n of_o letter_n it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o mystery_n for_o unbeliever_n understand_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o hear_v speak_v
the_o learned_a do_v call_v a_o body_n that_o which_o by_o distance_n of_o the_o length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n take_v up_o space_n and_o place_n to_o wit_n the_o lesser_a by_o less_o part_n and_o the_o great_a by_o great_a part_n passim_fw-la id._n l._n 10._o de_fw-fr trin._n c._n 7._o &_o alibi_fw-la passim_fw-la he_o testify_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o which_o be_v not_o a_o bodily_a substance_n do_v not_o take_v up_o the_o least_o space_n of_o place_n by_o its_o least_o part_n 17._o claud._n mam._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 17._o and_o the_o great_a by_o the_o great_a and_o claudian_n mammert_n if_o say_v he_o the_o soul_n be_v corporal_a it_o must_v then_o in_o that_o regard_n be_v extend_v in_o the_o body_n as_o water_n in_o a_o vessel_n fill_v up_o the_o least_o part_n of_o it_o by_o the_o least_o part_n of_o itself_o and_o the_o great_a by_o the_o great_a 18._o id._n c._n 18._o and_o again_o no_o body_n say_v he_o can_v be_v touch_v all_o at_o once_o and_o how_o little_a soever_o it_o be_v it_o can_v be_v whole_o in_o one_o place_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v but_o st._n chrysostom_n have_v the_o same_o thought_n ephes_n chryso_n hom._n 11_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la ephes_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v place_v at_o hazard_n but_o with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heed_n because_o if_o it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o place_n it_o be_v not_o in_o its_o proper_a situation_n and_o he_o make_v the_o harmony_n and_o true_a composition_n of_o a_o whole_a ibid._n ibid._n to_o consist_v in_o that_o each_o part_n keep_v in_o its_o place_n they_o teach_v that_o no_o body_n can_v dwell_v in_o itself_o nor_o participate_v of_o itself_o him_n say_v st._n john_n chryso_n hom._n 10_o in_o john_n chrysostom_n that_o dwell_v in_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o tabernacle_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n but_o the_o one_o lodge_v in_o the_o other_o for_o no_o body_n inhabit_v in_o himself_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v the_o same_o thing_n when_o he_o say_v 1.14_o cyril_n alex._n in_o joan._n 1.14_o that_o of_o necessity_n these_o two_o thing_n must_v be_v distinguish_v he_o that_o inhabit_v 794._o id._n scholior_fw-la c._n 25._o t._n 5._o p_o 794._o and_o that_o in_o which_o he_o dwell_v for_o as_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o which_o inhabit_v be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o wherein_o he_o inhabit_v but_o rather_o one_o conceive_v that_o one_o be_v in_o the_o other_o and_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o participation_n of_o himself_o 560.1.5_o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 1._o c._n 7_o s._n p._n 58_o 66._o id_fw-la in_o joan._n â—_o 2._o c._n 1._o p._n 119._o vide_fw-la l._n 9_o c._n 1._o p._n 792._o id._n dial_n 5._o de_fw-fr trin._n p._n 560.1.5_o he_o say_v in_o several_a place_n that_o it_o be_v unpossible_a there_o be_v nothing_o say_v he_o that_o be_v a_o participater_n of_o itself_o and_o that_o which_o partake_v can_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o whereof_o it_o do_v participate_v and_o again_o that_o which_o participate_v do_v natural_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o which_o it_o participate_v all_o manner_n of_o reason_n will_v force_v we_o to_o confess_v for_o if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a there_o will_v be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o one_o and_o another_o but_o they_o will_v be_v all_o one_o and_o that_o which_o will_v be_v a_o partaker_n of_o something_o will_v be_v a_o partaker_n of_o himself_o which_o can_v so_o much_o as_o be_v imagine_v without_o absurdity_n for_o how_o can_v it_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o can_v be_v a_o participant_a of_o himself_o and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a say_v he_o that_o that_o which_o one_o think_v to_o be_v partaker_n of_o a_o thing_n shall_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o the_o thing_n whereof_o he_o partake_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v say_v and_o that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_n shall_v be_v partaker_n of_o himself_o for_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n b._n it_o be_v necessary_a 5._o id._n dial._n 6._o p._n 594_o 598._o id._n dial_n 7._o p._n 643._o vid._n thesauri_o assâ—r_n 19_o p._n 193._o t._n 5._o which_o he_o repeat_v twice_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n if_o not_o in_o the_o same_o word_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n and_o effect_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o viith_o dialogue_n see_v there_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v partaker_n of_o itself_o but_o that_o be_v do_v by_o relation_n of_o some_o other_o it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v say_v that_o which_o participate_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o which_o be_v participate_v of_o salonius_n one_o of_o our_o bishop_n of_o france_n locâ—m_fw-la salon_n in_o eccl_n s_o t._n 1._o bl1_n pat._n p._n 152._o e._n &_o 153._o a_o vid._n hieron_n in_o hâ—nc_fw-la locâ—m_fw-la expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o four_o of_o ecclesiastes_n the_o fool_n fold_v his_o arm_n and_o eat_v his_o flesh_n make_v this_o observation_n who_o be_v such_o a_o fool_n as_o to_o eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n and_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o it_o be_v say_v by_o a_o hyperbole_n because_o that_o it_o be_v incredible_a that_o any_o man_n shall_v eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o then_o can_v the_o father_n hold_v for_o constant_a and_o undoubted_a that_o no_o body_n can_v partake_v of_o himself_o so_o as_o to_o treat_v the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o absurdness_n and_o extravagancy_n if_o they_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o methinks_v they_o can_v not_o choose_v but_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v undoubted_o so_o except_v only_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o first_o sacrament_n where_o jesus_n christ_n eat_v his_o own_o flesh_n and_o participate_v of_o himself_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v say_v no_o such_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o have_v make_v no_o exception_n judge_v then_o of_o the_o force_n of_o their_o silence_n after_o have_v judge_v of_o the_o strength_n of_o their_o expression_n for_o as_o for_o i_o i_o must_v end_v what_o i_o have_v begin_v in_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n observe_v yet_o further_o that_o a_o body_n can_v be_v entire_a in_o one_o of_o its_o part_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v do_v according_a to_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n when_o our_o saviour_n do_v participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n every_o body_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o occupi_v a_o place_n 1._o august_n de_fw-fr immoâ—talit_fw-la animâ—_n c._n 16._o t._n 1._o be_v not_o quite_o whole_a in_o every_o one_o of_o its_o part_n but_o in_o all_o of_o they_o therefore_o one_o of_o these_o part_n be_v in_o one_o place_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n to_o conclude_v the_o chapter_n that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v depose_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o can_v be_v see_v or_o touch_v and_o that_o come_v within_o the_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n â—_o tert._n de_fw-fr resur_fw-fr carâ—_n ed._n rhen._n p._n 68_o id._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 4._o c_o â—_o tertullian_n assure_v that_o what_o may_v be_v see_v or_o hold_v be_v a_o body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o justify_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n against_o martion_n in_o show_v that_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v it_o can_v be_v think_v say_v he_o that_o he_o be_v a_o spirit_n because_o he_o admit_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v strong_o and_o violent_o whereupon_o he_o allege_v this_o famous_a verse_n of_o lucretius_n that_o nothing_o beside_o a_o body_n can_v touch_v nor_o be_v touch_v lactantius_n firmianus_n tutor_n unto_o crispus_n son_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a 2._o lactant._n instit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 17._o tit._n bostren_a contr_n manich._n l._n 2._o amb_n of_o in_fw-la c_o 1_o ad_fw-la coloss_n chrysost_n hom._n 26._o in_o joan._n theod._n dial_n 2._o speak_v of_o epicurus_n his_o atom_n say_v that_o if_o they_o be_v little_a body_n and_o solid_a they_o may_v be_v see_v titus_n bishop_n of_o bostria_n in_o arabia_n do_v witness_v that_o any_o thing_n that_o can_v be_v see_v be_v a_o body_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n that_o what_o may_v be_v touch_v and_o handle_v be_v a_o body_n hillary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o same_o st._n ambrose_n what_o one_o see_v be_v a_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n what_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o sense_n be_v a_o body_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n what_o may_v be_v see_v be_v a_o body_n let_v the_o reader_n if_o he_o please_v apply_v all_o these_o testimony_n unto_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a â—p_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
to_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o may_v be_v say_v st._n cyprian_n that_o some_o may_v fear_v at_o the_o morning_n oblation_n to_o make_v know_v by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n that_o he_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ever_o any_o fear_n so_o ill_o ground_v or_o any_o panic_n fear_v like_o this_o if_o it_o have_v then_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o communicate_v be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n where_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o people_n to_o be_v afraid_a of_o a_o shadow_n and_o to_o tremble_v where_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o danger_n see_v it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o same_o smell_v that_o wine_n have_v and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v express_o speak_v of_o the_o smell_n of_o wine_n and_o not_o of_o the_o odour_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o surprise_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o those_o of_o who_o we_o speak_v be_v not_o private_a ordinary_a person_n but_o conductor_n also_o for_o st._n cyprian_a design_n such_o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o those_o which_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n to_o say_v that_o the_o smell_v of_o wine_n shall_v rest_v in_o the_o sacrament_n although_o there_o have_v be_v no_o wine_n that_o can_v not_o be_v because_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o declare_v that_o accident_n can_v not_o exist_v without_o their_o subject_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n moreover_o when_o st._n cyprian_a condemn_v this_o abuse_n as_o doubtless_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o condemn_v it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o say_v that_o those_o people_n be_v the_o most_o to_o blame_v that_o can_v be_v to_o take_v for_o wine_n the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o think_v that_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o scent_n of_o wine_n see_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n in_o it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o allege_v against_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n if_o it_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystical_a cup_n be_v not_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v say_v they_o the_o only_a mean_n that_o can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v make_v they_o ashamed_a and_o to_o have_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o error_n yet_o nevertheless_o st._n cyprian_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o he_o content_v himself_o to_o pity_v their_o ignorance_n and_o their_o timidity_n and_o to_o blame_v they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v not_o use_v water_n alone_o in_o his_o eucharist_n nor_o wine_n alone_o but_o of_o both_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o water_n do_v it_o by_o another_o motive_n as_o gennadius_n have_v inform_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o de_fw-fr dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o they_o do_v so_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n be_v it_o possble_a that_o this_o thought_n can_v ever_o come_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o christian_a that_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v to_o want_v sobriety_n what_o be_v man_n make_v of_o in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o protestant_n have_v they_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n as_o we_o have_v for_o we_o can_v conceive_v their_o proceed_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v if_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n they_o believe_v they_o drink_v the_o pure_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o wine_n how_o they_o can_v think_v that_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v only_a water_n therein_o but_o wherefore_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a father_n take_v care_v better_a to_o instruct_v and_o inform_v they_o herein_o it_o have_v be_v their_o duty_n and_o charity_n to_o have_v cure_v these_o soul_n from_o this_o mistake_a niceness_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o err_v they_o also_o do_v it_o for_o they_o be_v too_o zealous_a and_o charitable_a to_o let_v themly_a in_o error_n but_o how_o have_v they_o do_v it_o be_v it_o in_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o holy_a liquor_n in_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n be_v no_o long_a wine_n but_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o at_o least_o not_o such_o thing_n be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n to_o think_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a you_o will_v think_v they_o take_v delight_n in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n for_o see_v here_o all_o the_o answer_n that_o gennadius_n make_v to_o combat_v this_o abuse_n there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n our_o saviour_n have_v say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n prudence_n be_v very_o necessary_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v more_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n especial_o unto_o pastor_n and_o conductor_n which_o lead_v the_o way_n unto_o other_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n not_o to_o make_v any_o wrong_n step_v i_o mean_v not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n either_o by_o preach_v or_o write_v but_o what_o they_o careful_o digest_v particular_o not_o to_o urge_v any_o thing_n against_o unbeliever_n or_o heretic_n that_o may_v reflect_v upon_o any_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n no_o body_n that_o i_o know_v have_v accuse_v st._n chrysostom_n of_o want_n of_o prudence_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o what_o be_v know_v of_o he_o great_a heed_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v of_o lay_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o charge_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o excellent_a work_n one_o thnig_v which_o will_v certain_o be_v ill_o relish_v have_v he_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o laban_n upon_o his_o complain_n that_o he_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o god_n 2._o chrysost_n homil_n 57_o in_o gen._n ad_fw-la c._n 30_o 31._o to_o 2._o o_o excess_n of_o folly_n say_v he_o unto_o he_o thy_o god_n say_v he_o be_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v steal_v be_v thou_o not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v wherefore_o have_v you_o steal_v away_o my_o god_n for_o if_o this_o holy_a doctor_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o saviour_n and_o his_o god_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o reproach_n he_o make_v unto_o laban_n be_v neither_o prudent_a nor_o judicious_a because_o he_o may_v have_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o same_o may_v befall_v his_o god_n and_o indeed_o other_o before_o i_o have_v observe_v extr_n alex._n gerald._n itiner_n romae_fw-la i_o dit_fw-fr extr_n that_o alexander_n geraldin_n bishop_n of_o st._n domingo_n in_o that_o spanish_a island_n complain_v former_o unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o bishopric_n not_o be_v well_o cover_v all_o therein_o be_v expose_v unto_o thief_n insomuch_o say_v he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o god_n itself_o be_v not_o there_o secure_a against_o robber_n against_o witch_n and_o sorcerer_n nor_o against_o the_o rage_n of_o wicked_a men._n but_o when_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o complaint_n of_o this_o bishop_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n say_v of_o the_o god_n of_o laban_n may_v befall_v the_o consecrate_a host_n one_o can_v then_o forbear_v either_o to_o accuse_v this_o holy_a doctor_n of_o want_n of_o wisdom_n or_o to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o i_o will_v refer_v to_o the_o reader_n judgement_n whilst_o i_o say_v 55._o theodoret._n in_o genes_n quest_n 55._o that_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n shall_v not_o avoid_v the_o same_o censure_n however_o discreet_a he_o be_v otherwise_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o all_o christian_n adore_v and_o unto_o who_o they_o address_v the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o eat_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n 124._o id._n in_o levit._n quest_n 11._o p._n 124._o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o say_v they_o with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a folly_n to_o adore_v what_o we_o eat_v and_o again_o when_o he_o ask_v this_o question_n where_o be_v there_o any_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n that_o can_v call_v that_o his_o god_n which_o he_o eat_v himself_o after_o have_v offer_v it_o unto_o the_o true_a god_n have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v expose_v himself_o
be_v say_v that_o it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o gentile_n transport_v with_o hatred_n and_o malice_n against_o the_o christian_n may_v have_v give_v a_o wrong_a meaning_n unto_o what_o they_o have_v extort_a by_o torment_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o some_o of_o their_o domestic_n and_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o they_o that_o their_o master_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o holy_a communion_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v indeed_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n but_o as_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o christian_n upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o their_o enemy_n who_o aim_n be_v only_o to_o slander_v the_o truth_n of_o their_o religion_n let_v we_o consider_v a_o little_a say_v they_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o oecumenius_n or_o if_o you_o will_v of_o st._n irenaeus_n speak_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o ignorance_n and_o stupidity_n of_o these_o slave_n that_o they_o think_v that_o the_o christian_n hold_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o call_v it_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v hear_v their_o master_n say_v that_o the_o divine_a communion_n be_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o think_v that_o it_o be_v real_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v so_o unto_o those_o which_o examine_v they_o second_o they_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o pagan_n have_v take_v it_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n have_v eat_v real_o this_o flesh_n and_o blood_n which_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v quite_o another_o opinion_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—eâ—â—adire_fw-la juxta_fw-la hesyâ—hium_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o understand_v it_o it_o be_v add_v as_o if_o it_o have_v true_o be_v do_v by_o christian_n and_o in_o fine_a they_o represent_v unto_o we_o blandina_fw-la answer_v they_o free_o that_o christian_n be_v so_o far_o from_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n that_o they_o voluntary_o abstain_v and_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o duty_n even_o from_o meat_n and_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v she_o that_o those_o that_o abstain_v by_o exercise_n from_o flesh_n which_o be_v lawful_a shall_v endure_v such_o thing_n and_o because_o christian_n never_o deny_v a_o spiritual_a eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o which_o be_v the_o only_a eat_n they_o have_v acknowledge_v or_o do_v yet_o own_o however_o they_o may_v differ_v it_o be_v evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o when_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o oecumenius_n they_o deny_v that_o they_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o understand_v it_o of_o a_o bodily_a and_o carnal_a eat_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n they_o do_v never_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o do_v eat_v it_o with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n i_o know_v not_o if_o they_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o discourse_n but_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v very_o well_o ground_v in_o the_o testimony_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v and_o that_o nothing_o may_v want_v to_o clear_v the_o reproach_n make_v against_o christian_n of_o eat_v human_a flesh_n the_o reader_n may_v remember_v if_o he_o please_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o chap._n 2._o of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o these_o infamous_a report_n come_v not_o from_o the_o eucharist_n of_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o from_o the_o abominable_a mystery_n of_o the_o gnostic_n and_o the_o carpocratian_o of_o who_o we_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v here_o that_o when_o the_o holy_a father_n answer_v unto_o this_o shameful_a reproach_n or_o rather_o this_o black_a and_o devilish_a calumny_n it_o be_v by_o a_o downright_a denial_n and_o to_o show_v it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o horrible_a and_o so_o far_o distant_a from_o their_o holy_a discipline_n that_o the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o displease_v they_o without_o ever_o make_v any_o exception_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o false_a devil_n 50._o just_a martyr_n apol._n 1._o vel_fw-la 2._o p._n 50._o say_v st._n justin_n martyr_n cause_v it_o to_o be_v practise_v by_o certain_a wicked_a man_n for_o they_o have_v kill_v some_o body_n to_o cloak_v their_o calumny_n against_o we_o they_o make_v some_o of_o our_o domestic_a servant_n be_v put_v to_o the_o rack_n or_o child_n or_o ignorant_a woman_n and_o by_o cruel_a torment_n they_o constrain_v they_o to_o say_v thing_n against_o we_o which_o they_o forge_v and_o which_o they_o themselves_o do_v do_v secret_o whereof_o see_v there_o be_v nothing_o which_o concern_v we_o we_o make_v no_o matter_n have_v the_o eternal_a and_o ineffable_a god_n for_o witness_n of_o our_o thought_n and_o action_n athenagoras_n yet_o speak_v more_o positive_o who_o say_v he_o 38._o athenag_fw-mi legate_n pro_fw-la christ_n p._n 38._o of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o their_o right_a sense_n can_v say_v that_o we_o be_v murderer_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o eat_v man_n flesh_n unless_o first_o some_o one_o be_v kill_v have_v then_o invent_v the_o former_a if_o they_o be_v examine_v of_o the_o second_o if_o they_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o speak_v no_o body_n be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v they_o there_o be_v some_o among_o we_o that_o have_v servant_n some_o more_o some_o less_o from_o who_o it_o be_v unpossible_a to_o hide_v we_o but_o not_o any_o of_o they_o have_v inform_v any_o such_o thing_n against_o we_o for_o which_o of_o they_o can_v charge_v murder_n or_o eat_v of_o human_a flesh_n unto_o those_o who_o they_o know_v be_v not_o permit_v to_o stop_v to_o see_v the_o execution_n of_o those_o which_o be_v thereunto_o just_o condemn_v minutius_n felix_n i_o will_v say_v he_o octavio_n minut._n in_o octavio_n see_v he_o that_o say_v or_o think_v that_o we_o be_v initiate_v by_o murder_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o infant_n do_v you_o think_v it_o can_v possible_o be_v that_o so_o tender_a a_o little_a body_n shall_v be_v appoint_v to_o be_v mangle_v that_o any_o in_o pierce_v it_o with_o wound_n shall_v shed_v and_o pour_v forth_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o newborn_a infant_n scarce_o yet_o a_o man_n no_o body_n can_v believe_v it_o but_o those_o that_o be_v so_o bold_a as_o to_o undertake_v it_o and_o a_o little_o low_a we_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o see_v nor_o hear_v talk_n of_o manslaughter_n and_o we_o so_o avoid_v murder_n that_o we_o do_v not_o use_v nor_o admit_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o beast_n among_o our_o meat_n 9_o tertul._n apol._n c._n 9_o tertullian_n who_o reason_v be_v strong_a refute_v the_o calumny_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o these_o word_n which_o certain_o be_v worthy_a of_o he_o let_v your_o error_n say_v he_o make_v you_o blush_v before_o christian_n which_o do_v not_o as_o much_o as_o taste_v the_o blood_n of_o beast_n and_o therefore_o do_v abstain_v from_o thing_n strangle_v and_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n which_o have_v not_o be_v slay_v for_o fear_v of_o defile_v themselves_o with_o any_o sort_n of_o blood_n whatever_o even_o of_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o body_n in_o fine_a to_o prove_v they_o you_o present_v unto_o they_o pudding_n make_v of_o blood_n because_o you_o very_o well_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o do_v the_o thing_n whereby_o you_o will_v make_v they_o offend_v be_v it_o possible_a you_o shall_v think_v that_o we_o thirst_v after_o man_n blood_n we_o that_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o that_o of_o beast_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o more_o delicious_a you_o shall_v then_o make_v use_n of_o it_o to_o prove_v they_o as_o you_o do_v use_v fire_n and_o incense_n for_o than_o you_o will_v discover_v they_o in_o desire_v human_a blood_n as_o they_o declare_v themselves_o in_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o so_o you_o may_v condemn_v they_o if_o they_o eat_v of_o it_o as_o you_o do_v condemn_v they_o when_o they_o refuse_v to_o sacrifice_v and_o by_o this_o mean_v you_o will_v want_v no_o human_a blood_n to_o hear_v and_o to_o condemn_v the_o christian_n which_o you_o keep_v prisoner_n i_o free_o confess_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o i_o can_v apprehend_v this_o proceed_v of_o the_o holy_a father_n if_o they_o do_v real_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n after_o what_o manner_n or_o in_o what_o regard_n soever_o they_o eat_v it_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n if_o the_o christian_n of_o their_o time_n do_v eat_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o will_v
any_o magic_a or_o enchantment_n do_v what_o he_o pretend_v to_o do_v by_o the_o help_n of_o his_o sorcery_n in_o cast_v a_o mist_n before_o the_o eye_n of_o those_o that_o be_v present_a and_o that_o by_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n they_o change_v the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n into_o the_o very_a blood_n of_o the_o god_n which_o they_o adore_v nevertheless_o st._n irencus_fw-la nor_o st._n epiphanius_n which_o have_v narrow_o enough_o examine_v the_o heresy_n of_o this_o deceiver_n and_o all_o that_o he_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o any_o one_o else_o that_o i_o hear_v of_o have_v not_o make_v he_o this_o objection_n to_o expose_v unto_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o folly_n of_o his_o enterprise_n which_o show_v as_o the_o protestant_n say_v that_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n do_v not_o then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o same_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o mention_v the_o ascodrute_n or_o ascodrupite_n which_o reject_v both_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n say_v that_o invisible_a thing_n shall_v not_o be_v represent_v by_o visible_a thing_n nor_o incorporeal_a thing_n by_o sensible_a and_o corporal_a and_o that_o image_n and_o figure_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v make_v upon_o earth_n how_o can_v the_o holy_a father_n grapple_v with_o these_o heretic_n or_o condemn_v as_o a_o heresy_n that_o which_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o symbol_n of_o spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v sensible_a nor_o corporal_a if_o catholic_n have_v not_o in_o their_o sacrament_n symbol_n of_o this_o nature_n for_o it_o will_v have_v be_v unjust_a to_o condemn_v that_o for_o a_o heresy_n in_o other_o which_o we_o believe_v and_o approve_v ourselves_o or_o how_o shall_v these_o heretic_n have_v abstain_v from_o the_o celebration_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n if_o the_o orthodox_n have_v believe_v with_o they_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o sensible_a nor_o corporal_a in_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o of_o these_o two_o sacrament_n for_o what_o make_v they_o lay_v aside_o these_o sacrament_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n which_o be_v corporal_a and_o visible_a and_o as_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o make_v they_o deny_v baptism_n make_v they_o also_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o they_o do_v not_o find_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n no_o less_o visible_a and_o corporal_a than_o the_o water_n of_o the_o other_o so_o that_o the_o holy_a father_n oppose_v their_o heresy_n refute_v it_o alike_o both_o for_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o sacrament_n and_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o they_o own_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v sensible_a and_o visible_a in_o both_o for_o in_o this_o respect_n they_o make_v no_o distinction_n betwixt_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n this_o be_v the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o protestant_n as_o touch_v the_o silence_n of_o heretic_n it_o be_v almost_o of_o the_o same_o force_n with_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_n because_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o scorn_n and_o contempt_n of_o pagan_n be_v also_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o slander_n and_o contradiction_n of_o heretic_n some_o whereof_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o martion_n and_o several_a other_o which_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o imaginary_a body_n a_o shadow_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o body_n teach_v that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n do_v not_o become_v man_n and_o that_o he_o manifest_v himself_o unto_o man_n only_o in_o a_o false_a shape_n not_o have_v a_o true_a body_n but_o one_o in_o show_v other_o have_v deny_v his_o divinity_n as_o ebion_n cerinthus_n artemon_n and_o other_o which_o maintain_v that_o our_o jesus_n be_v not_o god_n but_o man_n only_o and_o that_o he_o do_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v but_o when_o he_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n two_o mystery_n which_o we_o have_v see_v whereof_o the_o jew_n and_o pagan_n both_o make_v light_n the_o cross_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o stumble_a block_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o scorn_n of_o the_o heathen_a be_v also_o contradict_v by_o heretic_n who_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o true_o suffer_v but_o that_o he_o either_o put_v another_o man_n in_o his_o stead_n or_o avoid_v the_o fury_n of_o those_o which_o crucify_v he_o by_o this_o seem_a body_n wherewith_o they_o say_v he_o be_v invest_v *_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n which_o be_v esteem_v a_o story_n and_o fable_n by_o the_o gentile_n also_o offend_v exceed_o some_o heretic_n as_o the_o gnostic_n the_o marcionite_n and_o some_o other_o and_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o one_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n which_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n be_v not_o traverse_v by_o some_o heresy_n or_o that_o meet_v not_o with_o some_o contradiction_n among_o christian_n themselves_o what_o likelihood_n then_o say_v they_o be_v there_o that_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n and_o all_o the_o consequence_n which_o necessary_o depend_v of_o it_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o christian_n and_o receive_v into_o the_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n but_o it_o will_v have_v receive_v some_o attempt_n by_o heretic_n who_o not_o have_v disow_v the_o use_n of_o their_o sense_n nor_o of_o their_o reason_n can_v not_o choose_v as_o they_o think_v but_o have_v dispute_v against_o they_o especial_o when_o they_o shall_v have_v consider_v that_o they_o will_v have_v deny_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o clear_a light_n of_o their_o reason_n nevertheless_o we_o can_v find_v in_o any_o monument_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o heretic_n ever_o contest_v with_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v indeed_o true_a that_o some_o reject_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n though_o upon_o different_a motive_n but_o that_o they_o charge_v the_o church_n touch_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v not_o one_o to_o be_v find_v especial_o of_o those_o which_o have_v own_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n at_o least_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n nor_o in_o the_o divers_a catalogue_n of_o heresy_n that_o still_o remain_v nor_o in_o the_o polemical_a write_n of_o the_o holy_a doctor_n against_o heretic_n for_o as_o for_o those_o mention_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n unto_o those_o of_o smyrna_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ignatius_n of_o who_o we_o have_v speak_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n beside_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a if_o there_o be_v ever_o any_o such_o they_o deny_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n and_o do_v not_o confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o confess_v and_o own_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o human_a nature_n but_o neither_o they_o nor_o any_o other_o have_v complain_v against_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o have_v not_o arm_v against_o she_o nor_o have_v separate_v from_o her_o communion_n upon_o account_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n neither_o do_v the_o church_n ever_o thunder_v out_o anathema_n nor_o excommunication_n upon_o this_o subject_a from_o whence_o say_v some_o proceed_v so_o universal_a a_o silence_n and_o so_o great_a tranquillity_n upon_o so_o important_a a_o article_n which_o since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o ixth_o century_n have_v suffer_v such_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o contradiction_n in_o the_o west_n for_o this_o friar_n of_o corby_n no_o soon_o publish_v his_o opinion_n but_o there_o oppose_v against_o he_o all_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o age_n and_o it_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o course_n of_o this_o treatise_n that_o ever_o since_o that_o time_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n have_v never_o be_v without_o a_o great_a many_o opposer_n and_o adversary_n which_o for_o that_o reason_n have_v be_v excommunicate_v and_o esteem_v heretic_n by_o the_o latin_a church_n when_o i_o make_v this_o reflection_n in_o myself_o say_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n much_o of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o temper_n and_o be_v ever_o almost_o of_o the_o same_o disposition_n and_o that_o beside_o the_o
adversary_n without_o at_o the_o same_o time_n give_v mortal_a blow_n to_o the_o eucharist_n of_o orthodox_n christian_n of_o his_o time_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n but_o because_o those_o which_o know_v the_o rare_a genius_n of_o tertullian_n will_v never_o accuse_v he_o of_o so_o great_a imprudence_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n they_o think_v one_o can_v choose_v but_o make_v this_o conclusion_n which_o i_o leave_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n and_o from_o this_o dispute_n of_o tertullian_n against_o martion_n i_o proceed_v unto_o that_o which_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v against_o the_o encratites_n which_o detest_a wine_n as_o a_o diabolical_a thing_n and_o sinful_a to_o be_v use_v do_v celebrate_v the_o mystery_n with_o bare_a water_n what_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n say_v unto_o they_o how_o have_v they_o refute_v this_o heresy_n have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v employ_v wine_n to_o the_o matter_n of_o this_o sacrament_n bare_a water_n can_v be_v convert_v into_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v they_o further_o say_v to_o they_o that_o the_o aversion_n they_o have_v against_o wine_n shall_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o use_v it_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o though_o it_o be_v wine_n before_o consecration_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o after_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o be_v change_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o consecration_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o so_o it_o be_v no_o long_o wine_n which_o we_o drink_v but_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o world_n they_o have_v say_v nothing_o of_o all_o this_o unto_o they_o but_o then_o what_o have_v they_o say_v unto_o they_o they_o have_v constant_o represent_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v wine_n which_o be_v give_v and_o drink_v thereof_o which_o they_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n it_o be_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n st._n epiphanius_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n argue_v against_o these_o heretic_n as_o have_v be_v show_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n but_o it_o be_v enough_o speak_v to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v time_n to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o by_o the_o same_o mean_n i_o will_v conclude_v the_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n of_o the._n holy_a father_n against_o heretic_n by_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o pass_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o eutychian_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o eutychian_o follow_v the_o same_o track_n of_o the_o most_o part_n of_o other_o seek_v out_o artifices_fw-la and_o invention_n the_o easy_a to_o insinuate_v itself_o into_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n thereby_o to_o make_v the_o great_a progress_n for_o although_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o declare_v there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o the_o heavenly_a glory_n the_o human_a nature_n be_v change_v into_o the_o nature_n or_o substance_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n yet_o nevertheless_o i_o conceive_v to_o speak_v true_o their_o heresy_n be_v not_o much_o different_a in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n and_o his_o companion_n which_o former_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n human_a nature_n and_o only_o attribute_v unto_o he_o a_o show_n and_o appearance_n and_o what_o make_v i_o think_v so_o be_v that_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n do_v testify_v that_o eutyches_n do_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n but_o have_v bring_v i_o know_v not_o what_o body_n of_o his_o own_o from_o his_o heavenly_a father_n he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o through_o a_o channel_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o allege_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o mention_v this_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o instance_n in_o some_o few_o anato_n feriand_n diacon_n ad_fw-la anato_n he_o will_v not_o confess_v say_v the_o deacon_n ferrand_n that_o the_o son_n be_v consubstantial_a with_o his_o mother_n for_o he_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a virgin_n have_v communicate_v unto_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v to_o be_v bear_v of_o she_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o vigilius_n a_o african_a say_v alibi_fw-la diac._n vigil_n adv_fw-la eutych_n l._n 3._o c._n 3._o &_o alibi_fw-la that_o he_o assure_v the_o word_n be_v so_o make_v flesh_n that_o it_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n as_o water_n pass_v through_o a_o conduit_n but_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o he_o take_v any_o thing_n of_o she_o which_o be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o our_o flesh_n and_o theodoret_n treat_v historical_o of_o this_o heresy_n which_o he_o so_o learned_o have_v refute_v in_o his_o write_n 4._o theod._n haeret_fw-la fabul_n l._n 4._o 13._o p._n 246._o t._n 4._o eutyches_n say_v he_o teach_v that_o god_n the_o word_n take_v nothing_o of_o the_o human_a nature_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n but_o that_o he_o be_v steady_o change_v and_o make_v flesh_n i_o use_v his_o ridiculous_a expression_n that_o he_o only_o pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o it_o be_v the_o incomprehensible_a divinity_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n which_o have_v be_v crucify_v bury_v and_o raise_v from_o the_o dead_a therefore_o the_o count_n marcellin_n say_v in_o his_o history_n chronol_n ma_fw-fr cell_n cem._n in_o chronol_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyr_n write_v of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o priest_n eutyches_n and_o against_o dioscorus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n which_o assert_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o human_a flesh_n st._n prosper_v also_o observe_v in_o he_o protog_n prosp_n in_o chronol_n ad_fw-la consul_n astur_n &_o protog_n that_o this_o arch_a heretic_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n partake_v not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o his_o mother_n but_o that_o in_o the_o likeness_n of_o man_n he_o have_v only_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n this_o as_o i_o conceive_v be_v the_o exact_a opinion_n of_o the_o eutychian_o conformable_a in_o this_o point_n with_o martion_n therefore_o i_o find_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o dispute_v against_o they_o have_v employ_v the_o sacrament_n against_o they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o those_o which_o precede_v they_o have_v do_v against_o the_o marcionite_n i_o mean_v that_o they_o prove_v by_o this_o sacrament_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o common_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o its_o image_n 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84._o t._n 4._o and_o by_o its_o picture_n a_o image_n say_v they_o must_v of_o necessity_n have_v its_o original_a for_o painter_n do_v imitate_v nature_n and_o delineate_v thing_n which_o they_o do_v see_v if_o then_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n or_o antitype_n of_o a_o true_a body_n it_o follow_v that_o our_o saviour_n have_v now_o a_o body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n it_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o theodoret_n in_o his_o second_o dialogue_n which_o he_o repeat_v again_o in_o two_o other_o place_n i_o can_v comprehend_v say_v the_o protestant_n the_o meaning_n of_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a conversion_n at_o that_o time_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o church_n wherefore_o to_o allege_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o image_n and_o a_o figure_n to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n if_o it_o be_v real_o and_o true_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o i_o can_v understand_v this_o difficulty_n but_o in_o free_o confess_v that_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n do_v not_o know_v nor_o believe_v this_o real_a conversion_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o theodoret_n do_v argue_v against_o the_o eutychian_o just_a as_o tertullian_n have_v do_v before_o against_o the_o marcionite_n the_o evidence_n of_o this_o truth_n will_v yet_o better_o appear_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o there_o be_v a_o universal_a peace_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o the_o eutychian_o touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o peace_n have_v be_v incompatible_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n which_o the_o
eutychian_o can_v not_o have_v admit_v without_o pull_v down_o with_o one_o hand_n what_o they_o build_v with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o destroy_v what_o they_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o a_o true_a body_n but_o to_o the_o end_n no_o scruple_n may_v rest_v hereupon_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n let_v we_o hear_v this_o dialogue_n of_o theodoret_n with_o a_o eutychian_a heret_fw-la 4._o theod._n dial_n 2._o p._n 84_o 85._o t._n 4._o it_o be_v very_o well_o that_o you_o have_v begin_v the_o discourse_n of_o divine_a mystery_n for_o thereby_o i_o will_v show_v you_o that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v change_v into_o another_o nature_n answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n which_o i_o shall_v propose_v orthod_n i_o will_v answer_v heret_fw-la what_o do_v you_o call_v before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n the_o thing_n which_o be_v offer_v orthod_n we_o must_v not_o speak_v open_o fear_v we_o may_v be_v hear_v by_o person_n not_o initiate_v heret_fw-la answer_v obscure_o orthod_n i_o call_v it_o a_o food_n make_v of_o certain_a grain_n heret_fw-la and_o how_o be_v the_o other_o symbol_n call_v orthod_n it_o be_v common_o call_v by_o a_o name_n that_o design_n a_o certain_a sort_n of_o liquor_n heret_fw-la but_o after_o consecration_n what_o call_v you_o they_o orthod_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n heret_fw-la and_o do_v you_o believe_v you_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n orthod_n i_o do_v believe_v it_o heret_fw-la as_o then_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v one_o thing_n before_o the_o priestly_a invocation_n but_o after_o consecration_n be_v change_v and_o make_v another_o thing_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n after_o his_o ascension_n orthod_n you_o be_v take_v in_o your_o own_o net_n which_o you_o lay_v for_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v not_o change_v their_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o first_o substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o form_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o they_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o be_v worship_v to_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v compare_v now_o this_o image_n with_o its_o original_a and_o you_o shall_v see_v the_o resemblance_n which_o be_v betwixt_o they_o for_o the_o figure_n ought_v to_o resemble_v the_o original_a the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n keep_v his_o first_o form_n his_o first_o figure_n and_o his_o first_o circumscription_n and_o in_o a_o word_n it_o have_v the_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n but_o after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v make_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a it_o be_v sit_v on_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n and_o all_o creature_n do_v adore_v it_o because_o it_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n of_o nature_n heret_fw-la but_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n do_v change_v its_o former_a name_n for_o it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v what_o it_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o truth_n which_o answer_v the_o sign_n shall_v be_v call_v god_n and_o not_o body_n orthod_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o you_o be_v in_o darkness_n for_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o only_o call_v body_n but_o bread_n of_o life_n the_o lord_n himself_o call_v it_o so_o and_o as_o for_o the_o body_n itself_o we_o call_v it_o a_o divine_a body_n a_o quicken_a body_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n meaning_n thereby_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o ordinary_a person_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o be_v god_n and_o man._n this_o discourse_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v with_o a_o sunbeam_n to_o use_v tertullian_n expression_n have_v no_o need_n of_o explication_n therefore_o we_o will_v here_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o inquiry_n into_o the_o change_n arrive_v first_o in_o the_o expression_n and_o then_o afterward_o in_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o chap._n xi_o of_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o expression_n or_o the_o history_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n although_o custom_n in_o speech_n be_v a_o very_a capricious_a master_n and_o exercise_v over_o the_o word_n which_o be_v subject_a unto_o its_o tyrannical_a government_n a_o absolute_a authority_n reject_v or_o use_v they_o at_o pleasure_n or_o rather_o after_o its_o wild_a fancy_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v certain_a expression_n so_o confirm_v by_o long_a use_n and_o so_o particular_o adapt_v to_o signify_v certain_a thing_n that_o they_o can_v be_v abolish_v without_o disturb_v the_o commerce_n and_o society_n of_o man_n and_o without_o forget_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o thing_n for_o the_o representation_n whereof_o they_o be_v design_v if_o this_o may_v befall_v in_o thing_n of_o civil_a society_n much_o more_o be_v it_o to_o be_v fear_v in_o thing_n of_o a_o religious_a nature_n because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o consequence_n and_o effect_n be_v more_o fatal_a and_o dangerous_a therefore_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v so_o careful_a of_o exact_o retain_v certain_a term_n and_o manner_n of_o expression_n which_o have_v be_v as_o it_o be_v consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o which_o can_v not_o be_v change_v without_o open_v the_o door_n unto_o some_o alteration_n in_o the_o doctrine_n so_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o remove_v the_o bound_n which_o our_o forefather_n have_v set_v it_o be_v upon_o this_o ground_n and_o motive_n that_o it_o be_v say_v throughout_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n for_o above_o the_o space_n of_o six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o similitude_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o never_o be_v see_v in_o so_o considerable_a a_o space_n of_o time_n in_o that_o vast_a and_o spacious_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v any_o body_n that_o offer_v to_o question_v expression_n that_o be_v so_o well_o establish_v and_o moreover_o so_o constant_o and_o universal_o receive_v as_o they_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n there_o be_v spring_v up_o in_o mount_n sinai_n a_o certain_a friar_n call_v anastatius_fw-la which_o rash_o pass_v over_o the_o bound_n that_o in_o this_o regard_n have_v be_v observe_v reject_v the_o term_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n which_o be_v common_o use_v until_o his_o time_n but_o not_o to_o confound_v this_o anastatius_fw-la with_o other_o of_o the_o same_o name_n which_o have_v be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o also_o to_o discover_v the_o age_n wherein_o he_o live_v it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o himself_o observe_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n he_o be_v tell_v 10._o annestat_fw-la sin_n in_o c._n 10._o that_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o patriarch_n eulogius_n there_o be_v in_o that_o city_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a which_o favour_v the_o party_n of_o the_o severian_n heretic_n and_o who_o to_o this_o effect_n have_v contribute_v in_o corrupt_v the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_n now_o eulogius_n die_v by_o every_o body_n confession_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 608._o this_o be_v not_o tell_v unto_o anastatius_fw-la until_o a_o considerable_a time_n have_v pass_v after_o the_o death_n of_o eulogius_n let_v we_o say_v it_o may_v be_v about_o 20_o or_o 22_o year_n which_o be_v the_o least_o can_v be_v allow_v anastatius_fw-la then_o can_v not_o be_v inform_v of_o this_o matter_n till_o the_o year_n 630._o and_o he_o can_v be_v neither_o of_o the_o two_o anastatiuse_n that_o be_v patriarch_n of_o antioch_n ibid._n ibid._n see_v the_o last_o be_v murder_v by_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o year_n 608._o beside_o he_o write_v that_o be_v at_o alexandria_n there_o arise_v a_o question_n touch_v some_o word_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n which_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n after_o his_o uncle_n theophilus_n which_o have_v be_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v and_o that_o then_o one_o isidor_n library_n keeper_n and_o true_o orthodox_n produce_v a_o copy_n a_o exemplification_n of_o the_o write_n of_o st._n cyril_n which_o have_v not_o be_v adulterate_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o patriarch_n be_v orthodox_n for_o if_o he_o have_v be_v a_o eutychian_a he_o will_v not_o have_v tolerate_v a_o library_n keeper_n that_o have_v be_v orthodox_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o his_o belief_n therefore_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v if_o i_o be_v not_o
take_v they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n to_o teach_v they_o unto_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n 1623._o id._n ibi_fw-la p._n 1619._o &_o 1623._o you_o examine_v i_o say_v he_o upon_o a_o thing_n whereof_o several_a person_n doubt_v 1094._o id._n in_o matt._n l._n 12._o p._n 1094._o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 26_o chapter_n of_o st._n matthew_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o these_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a and_o more_o express_o because_o i_o be_o inform_v that_o some_o reprove_v i_o as_o if_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n which_o i_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n more_o than_o the_o truth_n itself_o do_v allow_v 1100._o ib._n p._n 1100._o and_o again_o there_o be_v many_o that_o in_o these_o mystical_a thing_n be_v of_o another_o opinion_n and_o there_o be_v many_o that_o be_v blind_a and_o can_v see_v when_o they_o think_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o be_v see_v with_o the_o eye_n and_o which_o be_v taste_v with_o the_o mouth_n wherefore_o the_o anonymous_n author_n before_o mention_v supra_fw-la aut_fw-la anonym_n uâ—i_fw-la supra_fw-la write_v that_o some_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v the_o same_o that_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n and_o that_o other_o on_o the_o contrary_a deny_v it_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v another_o thing_n but_o have_v be_v tell_v by_o paschas_fw-la himself_n that_o he_o have_v several_a adversary_n and_o opposer_n we_o must_v far_o learn_v of_o he_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o great_a number_n of_o opposer_n for_o after_o have_v cite_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n &_o commentar_n in_o matth._n l._n 12._o he_o add_v that_o those_o which_o will_v extenuate_v this_o term_n of_o body_n say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o his_o true_a blood_n let_v they_o hear_v these_o word_n they_o pretend_v i_o know_v not_o what_o as_o if_o there_o be_v only_o in_o the_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a virtue_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o our_o saviour_n have_v tell_v a_o lie_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o his_o true_a flesh_n and_o blood_n etc._n etc._n when_o he_o break_v and_o give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v or_o there_o be_v in_o this_o mystery_n a_o certain_a virtue_n or_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o a_o little_a after_o i_o admire_v that_o some_o will_v now_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o thing_n itself_o but_o in_o sacrament_n a_o certain_a efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o body_n a_o virtue_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n a_o shadow_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n it_o can_v then_o reasonable_o be_v after_o such_o formal_a and_o positive_a declaration_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v think_v any_o other_o opinion_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o that_o of_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n and_o of_o all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n as_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v that_o of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n to_o say_v otherwise_o be_v to_o dissemble_v to_o renounce_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o be_v unworthy_a the_o esteem_n and_o credit_n of_o honest_a man_n let_v it_o then_o be_v grant_v for_o certain_a that_o in_o this_o important_a point_n which_o we_o do_v examine_v paschas_fw-la be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v now_o a_o day_n and_o that_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a be_v protestant_a calvinist_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v necessary_o follow_v that_o if_o the_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n be_v more_o considerable_a and_o of_o great_a number_n than_o his_o adversary_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n have_v the_o victory_n over_o the_o other_o but_o if_o also_o the_o number_n of_o his_o adversary_n be_v great_a their_o name_n more_o famous_a and_o their_o reputation_n better_o establish_v it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_n have_v the_o victory_n it_o appear_v that_o so_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v to_o do_v right_a unto_o both_o party_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o design_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v paschas_fw-la see_v it_o be_v he_o that_o oblige_v his_o adversary_n to_o contradict_v he_o and_o oppose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o establishment_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o appear_v new_a unto_o they_o and_o different_a from_o the_o ancient_a faith_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n have_v good_a endowment_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o work_n and_o that_o he_o be_v commend_v by_o some_o writer_n of_o that_o time_n as_o a_o man_n of_o great_a learning_n and_o above_o the_o common_a sort_n nevertheless_o as_o to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n i_o have_v not_o observe_v in_o what_o i_o have_v read_v that_o many_o person_n have_v declare_v in_o favour_n of_o he_o it_o be_v out_o of_o all_o question_n that_o frudegard_n fall_v into_o his_o opinion_n after_o have_v read_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n for_o in_o the_o letter_n which_o paschas_fw-la write_v he_o 1620._o paschas_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la frudeg_n pag._n 1620._o we_o therein_o find_v these_o word_n you_o say_v that_o you_o believe_v so_o former_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o that_o you_o read_v the_o same_o in_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n that_o i_o compose_v since_o which_o time_n frudegard_n have_v read_v the_o advertisement_n which_o st._n austin_n give_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n of_o understand_v figurative_o what_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n he_o be_v very_o much_o shake_v and_o if_o he_o change_v not_o quite_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o he_o continue_v in_o suspense_n without_o declare_v for_o or_o against_o paschas_fw-la it_o be_v what_o he_o inform_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v unto_o his_o first_o word_n but_o you_o say_v that_o you_o have_v since_o read_v in_o st._n austin_n be_v three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n that_o where_o it_o be_v say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v a_o figurative_a manner_n of_o expression_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a speech_n and_o a_o figure_n rather_o than_o the_o truth_n i_o can_v tell_v say_v you_o how_o it_o shall_v be_v understand_v and_o you_o say_v afterward_o and_o if_o i_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n as_o that_o which_o he_o take_v from_o the_o holy_a virgin_n his_o mother_n this_o excellent_a doctor_n that_o be_v to_o say_v st._n austin_n declare_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a crime_n to_o wit_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n paschas_fw-la do_v what_o he_o can_v to_o continue_v he_o in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v be_v of_o before_o he_o have_v read_v this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o the_o better_a to_o effect_v it_o he_o allege_v this_o unto_o he_o under_o the_o name_n of_o this_o great_a saint_n and_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o neophites_n ibid._n ibid._n receive_v in_o the_o bread_n what_o be_v nail_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o in_o the_o cup_n that_o which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o for_o certain_a be_v not_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o any_o of_o his_o work_n which_o we_o have_v in_o great_a number_n paschas_fw-la it_o be_v true_a cite_v they_o as_o to_o the_o best_a of_o his_o remembrance_n and_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o in_o a_o matter_n so_o important_a as_o this_o it_o will_v serve_v turn_n to_o say_v as_o i_o remember_v or_o if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o the_o main_a it_o not_o appear_v that_o he_o satisfy_v frudegard_n in_o his_o doubt_n the_o sure_a side_n we_o can_v take_v in_o this_o conjuncture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o neither_o a_o friend_n nor_o a_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o leave_v he_o in_o his_o doubt_n if_o we_o will_v not_o increase_v the_o sect_n of_o sceptic_n i_o will_v not_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o anonymous_n author_n which_o father_n cellot_n have_v furnish_v we_o and_o who_o we_o have_v twice_o mention_v already_o in_o this_o chapter_n for_o it_o appear_v plain_o he_o be_v
on_o paschas_fw-la his_o side_n i_o know_v not_o precise_o the_o time_n that_o he_o live_v although_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a it_o be_v either_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n or_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o x._o but_o i_o know_v he_o be_v not_o a_o stout_a champion_n and_o that_o his_o courage_n be_v not_o able_a to_o restore_v paschas_fw-la his_o party_n if_o they_o have_v the_o fortune_n to_o be_v worsted_n unto_o this_o day_n the_o name_n and_o quality_n of_o this_o proselyte_n be_v not_o know_v as_o also_o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o or_o what_o frudegard_n be_v if_o it_o be_v not_o infer_v by_o paschas_fw-la call_v he_o brother_n and_o fellow-soldier_n that_o he_o be_v either_o a_o friar_n or_o abbot_n of_o some_o monastery_n as_o for_o hinâ—mar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n incomparable_o better_o know_v than_o our_o anonymous_n and_o more_o famous_a than_o frudegard_n by_o his_o dignity_n and_o write_n i_o find_v myself_o a_o little_a at_o a_o loss_n for_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n austin_n 1._o 1_o hinem._n the_o proed_a c._n 3._o epilogi_fw-la c._n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o 48._o 2_o id._n ibid._n &_o the_o cavend_n viriis_fw-la c._n 12._o &_o ad_fw-la hincm_n laud._n c._n 48._o that_o he_o reserve_v with_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n prosper_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n for_o believer_n only_o 17._o 3_o id_fw-la de_fw-la non_fw-la trina_fw-la deitate_fw-la c._n 17._o that_o he_o declare_v with_o the_o former_a that_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n 11._o 4_o id._n the_o caven_n vit_fw-mi c._n 11._o and_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o other_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n and_o as_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n as_o a_o man_n travel_v into_o a_o far_a country_n shall_v leave_v a_o pledge_n unto_o his_o friend_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o i_o shall_v make_v he_o a_o friend_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o doctrine_n do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o what_o we_o have_v now_o mention_v but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o find_v in_o his_o write_n some_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o same_o paschas_fw-la i_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o make_v he_o his_o adversary_n 12._o id._n the_o cavend_n vit_fw-mi c._n 12._o for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o day_n consecrate_v upon_o his_o table_n that_o he_o sanctify_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o make_v himself_o 31._o id._n the_o prade_a â—_o 31._o and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o trois_fw-fr and_o john_n scot_n or_o of_o scotland_n or_o rather_o of_o ireland_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n let_v the_o reader_n than_o place_n hincmar_n either_o among_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la or_o among_o his_o friend_n for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o his_o favourer_n i_o mean_v that_o he_o follow_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o affirm_v as_o a_o thing_n indubitable_a and_o which_o may_v not_o be_v question_v i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o be_v of_o any_o extraordinary_a esteem_n for_o if_o we_o believe_v father_n sirmond_n who_o otherwise_o be_v no_o enemy_n unto_o he_o archbishop_n hincmar_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v deceive_v himself_o 5._o sirm._n de_fw-fr duob_fw-la diony_n c._n 4._o mauguin_n hist_o chron._n p._n 442._o apolog._n pour_fw-fr les_fw-fr saint_n peres_n l._n 5._o p._n 3._o c._n 5._o and_o to_o deceive_v other_o if_o we_o believe_v monsieur_n the_o precedent_n mauguin_n he_o call_v he_o a_o deceiver_n and_o a_o dissembler_n and_o if_o we_o will_v give_v credit_n unto_o the_o description_n that_o be_v make_v of_o he_o in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n defender_n of_o free_a will_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o to_o be_v both_o violent_a and_o ignorant_a a_o deceiver_n scandalous_a and_o malicious_a a_o calumniator_n and_o a_o man_n full_a of_o vanity_n these_o be_v the_o colour_n wherein_o he_o be_v display_v in_o that_o excellent_a work_n beside_o several_a other_o which_o i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o that_o if_o hincmar_n be_v such_o a_o person_n as_o these_o gentleman_n describe_v he_o to_o be_v i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o will_v render_v the_o party_n very_o considerable_a in_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o be_v place_v yet_o he_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o wherein_o he_o be_v better_o skilled_a than_o in_o that_o which_o be_v dogmatical_a and_o relate_v unto_o divinity_n in_o the_o main_a see_v here_o two_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n the_o anonymous_n declare_v himself_o direct_o for_o he_o and_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v hincmar_n though_o he_o make_v not_o so_o formal_a a_o declaration_n do_v nevertheless_o in_o all_o probability_n follow_v his_o step_n but_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v the_o only_a two_o which_o i_o can_v find_v to_o be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o anonimous_a write_v in_o that_o century_n whereas_o if_o he_o write_v after_o as_o father_n cellot_n incline_v to_o think_v he_o do_v all_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o friar_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o corby_n will_v consist_v in_o himself_o and_o hincmar_n in_o the_o uncertainty_n we_o be_v in_o whether_o st._n austin_n or_o paschas_fw-la prevail_v over_o frudegard_n as_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o some_o attribute_n unto_o haymon_n bishop_n of_o alberstadt_n other_o unto_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o other_o in_o fine_a with_o great_a probability_n unto_o remy_n friar_n of_o auxerr_n i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o friend_n nor_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la he_o do_v like_o those_o that_o see_v a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o two_o faction_n take_v part_n with_o neither_o but_o think_v of_o make_v a_o three_o party_n for_o he_o will_v neither_o follow_v the_o party_n of_o paschas_fw-la nor_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o which_o argue_v against_o he_o but_o will_v establish_v in_o the_o west_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v find_v the_o opinion_n that_o damascen_n have_v broach_v in_o the_o east_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n one_o sole_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o speak_v of_o damascen_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o we_o here_o place_n remy_n of_o auxerr_n although_o he_o live_v not_o according_a to_o all_o circumstance_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n because_o he_o have_v a_o middle_a opinion_n betwixt_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n we_o can_v appoint_v he_o a_o fit_a place_n than_o this_o to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o he_o disturb_v not_o the_o deposition_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o friend_n neither_o shall_v he_o trouble_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n be_v such_o as_o we_o say_v i_o hope_v the_o candid_a reader_n will_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o when_o he_o shall_v see_v what_o we_o here_o produce_v of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o of_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n '_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n into_o the_o unity_n of_o his_o person_n 10._o remig._n altiss_n comment_n in_fw-ge â—_o ad_fw-la corin._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v also_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v that_o it_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o
not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 17._o id._n cap._n 17._o that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n be_v true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o we_o shall_v find_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o so_o explain_v himself_o in_o regard_n to_o their_o efficacy_n and_o their_o virtue_n and_o of_o the_o real_a and_o effectual_a communication_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o not_o to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v substantial_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o that_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o declaration_n he_o make_v just_a before_o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n whereas_o these_o thing_n accord_v very_o well_o with_o say_v that_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n in_o substance_n yet_o they_o be_v for_o all_o that_o true_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n and_o in_o virtue_n because_o they_o be_v indeed_o accompany_v with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n and_o of_o his_o precious_a blood_n the_o term_n of_o true_o be_v oppose_v not_o unto_o figurative_o or_o sacramental_o for_o that_o will_v be_v a_o contradiction_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o mystery_n but_o it_o be_v oppose_v unto_o untruth_n as_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o at_o all_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o vain_o as_o if_o it_o have_v only_o the_o bare_a name_n and_o nefficacious_o as_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o virtue_n and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o wallafridus_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n of_o the_o chapter_n entitle_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o which_o chapter_n the_o more_o to_o advance_v the_o efficacy_n he_o with_o many_o of_o the_o ancient_n particular_o with_o rabanus_n his_o master_n and_o with_o ratramn_v his_o contemporary_a interpret_v the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n not_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n or_o to_o speak_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o truth_n aethiop_n fulgent_n de_fw-fr bapt._n aethiop_n and_o not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o mystery_n this_o be_v the_o reason_v of_o protestant_n at_o the_o same_o time_n time_n that_o wallafridus_n write_v his_o book_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n bishop_n of_o auxerr_n be_v in_o great_a reputation_n but_o because_o we_o have_v that_o to_o say_v of_o this_o prelate_n as_o will_v give_v a_o very_a great_a weight_n unto_o his_o testimony_n we_o will_v reserve_v he_o for_o a_o chapter_n unto_o himself_o and_o in_o the_o mean_a while_o we_o will_v say_v something_o of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n in_o gastinais_n who_o in_o that_o he_o speak_v horable_o of_o heribold_n as_o shall_v be_v relate_v hereafter_o may_v intimate_v that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o judgement_n but_o these_o sort_n of_o inference_n be_v too_o weak_a to_o be_v insist_v upon_o therefore_o i_o will_v seek_v for_o something_o in_o his_o write_n that_o be_v more_o material_a as_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o amulus_fw-la or_o amulo_fw-la archbishop_n of_o lion_n in_o behalf_n of_o guenilo_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o and_o of_o count_n gerrard_n in_o speak_v of_o jesus_n christ_n 40._o lupus_fw-la ferratiâ—n_n ep._n 81._o id._n ep._n 40._o he_o say_v that_o he_o raise_v his_o humanity_n unto_o heaven_n to_o be_v always_o present_a with_o he_o by_o his_o divinity_n this_o that_o he_o call_v rabanus_n his_o tutor_n and_o render_v he_o thanks_o for_o that_o he_o take_v care_n of_o instruct_v he_o do_v no_o less_o confirm_v what_o he_o say_v and_o give_v cause_n to_o think_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n rabanus_n have_v instill_v his_o opinion_n into_o he_o because_o most_o common_o we_o embrace_v their_o opinion_n who_o disciple_n we_o have_v be_v in_o our_o youth_n especial_o when_o they_o be_v opinion_n receive_v by_o the_o major_a part_n of_o the_o world_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o book_n of_o three_o question_n edit_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr tribus_fw-la quaest_n p._n 208_o 209._o ult_n edit_fw-la which_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_n prove_v to_o be_v his_o to_o wit_n that_o god_n have_v subject_v spiritual_a creature_n unto_o time_n only_o but_o as_o for_o bodily_a thing_n he_o have_v subject_v they_o unto_o time_n and_o unto_o place_n and_o that_o it_o can_v be_v question_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o body_n that_o have_v length_n breadth_n and_o depth_n and_o which_o be_v call_v solid_a be_v never_o contain_v but_o in_o one_o place_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o mean_v of_o be_v contain_v circumscriptive_o otherwise_o his_o opposition_n will_v be_v insignificant_a be_v certain_a that_o spirit_n for_o instance_n angel_n also_o fill_v a_o place_n so_o that_o whilst_o they_o be_v here_o they_o be_v not_o there_o and_o this_o be_v term_v to_o be_v in_o a_o place_n definitive_o but_o to_o be_v there_o circumscriptive_o appertain_v only_o unto_o body_n which_o be_v make_v up_o of_o several_a part_n be_v in_o such_o manner_n situate_v in_o the_o place_n which_o they_o fill_v that_o each_o part_n of_o the_o body_n answer_v unto_o each_o part_n of_o the_o place_n 3._o st._n fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n diac._n c._n 3._o it_o not_o be_v give_v unto_o body_n to_o exist_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o spirit_n to_o use_v the_o term_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n see_v then_o that_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n speak_v after_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o exi_n of_o body_n and_o that_o he_o believe_v it_o inseparable_a from_o every_o corporal_a creature_n without_o except_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o eucharist_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o this_o existence_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o spirit_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n nor_o by_o consequence_n the_o real_a presence_n whereupon_o it_o depend_v as_o one_o of_o its_o necessary_a consequence_n this_o be_v what_o several_a do_v infer_v from_o this_o passage_n the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a be_v inform_v that_o his_o subject_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o opinion_n touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n think_v it_o necessary_a to_o consult_v some_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o great_a credit_n and_o esteem_n among_o other_o which_o he_o make_v choice_n of_o to_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a he_o choose_v two_o person_n who_o he_o esteem_v very_o much_o the_o one_o be_v bertram_n or_o as_o he_o be_v call_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n ratramn_v which_o be_v his_o true_a name_n and_o the_o other_o be_v john_n surname_v erigenius_n of_o scotland_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o ireland_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o our_o time_n their_o write_n have_v not_o have_v the_o same_o fate_n for_o those_o of_o ratramn_n have_v be_v preserve_v unto_o we_o but_o as_o for_o those_o of_o john_n they_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v two_o hundred_o year_n after_o at_o the_o council_n of_o verceill_n and_o as_o they_o be_v two_o several_a writer_n so_o we_o must_v also_o distinguish_v they_o in_o this_o history_n and_o that_o we_o speak_v of_o each_o of_o they_o several_o to_o begin_v with_o ratramn_o priest_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o corby_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o orbais_n i_o say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n so_o esteem_v in_o his_o time_n that_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o france_n make_v choice_n of_o he_o to_o defend_v the_o latin_a church_n against_o the_o greek_n and_o by_o the_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n we_o have_v in_o our_o hand_n the_o four_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v and_o be_v such_o that_o when_o i_o compare_v they_o with_o that_o write_v by_o aeneas_n bishop_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o in_o defence_n of_o the_o same_o cause_n i_o find_v as_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o they_o as_o betwixt_o light_n and_o darkness_n or_o at_o least_o betwixt_o the_o weak_a essay_n of_o some_o illiterate_a person_n and_o the_o accomplish_a work_n of_o a_o exquisite_a artist_n because_o in_o truth_n the_o work_n of_o aeneas_n be_v extreme_o weak_a in_o comparison_n of_o that_o of_o ratramn_v i_o say_v of_o that_o ratramn_v unto_o who_o the_o abbot_n trithemius_n ascribe_v such_o great_a commendation_n in_o the_o xv_o century_n and_o who_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n defender_n of_o the_o free_a grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o much_o admire_v when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o what_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o the_o precedent_n mauguin_n speak_v of_o he_o say_v 135._o mauguin_n dissertat_fw-la hist_o
that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v figure_n because_o a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n which_o be_v by_o mystery_n and_o the_o body_n which_o suffer_v which_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o here_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o figure_n nor_o signification_n but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v present_a the_o faithful_a desire_n to_o behold_v he_o because_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o because_o that_o in_o his_o sight_n consist_v the_o joy_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n and_o he_o be_v but_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v assume_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o inhabit_v in_o jesus_n christ_n god-man_n but_o the_o mystical_a body_n be_v a_o figure_n not_o only_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o of_o the_o believe_a people_n for_o it_o bear_v the_o figure_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o be_v crucify_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o baptism_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n and_o suffering_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o gospel_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o st._n paul_n expound_v after_o this_o manner_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v forth_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n until_o he_o come_v it_o be_v then_o our_o saviour_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n that_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v there_o lay_v as_o a_o figure_n or_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o ratramn_v oppose_v himself_o direct_o against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o belief_n by_o oppose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o paschas_fw-la have_v write_v of_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o positive_o affirm_v the_o locality_n or_o the_o inclusion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o place_n which_o it_o occupi_v whereas_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o adversary_n import_v that_o it_o can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n 333_o in_o spicil_n d'acher_n t._n 1._o p._n 333_o in_o hold_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o you_o wicked_o utter_v a_o kind_n of_o novelty_n to_o cry_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v our_o saviour_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v bear_v because_o no_o creature_n can_v resist_v the_o creator_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o do_v subsist_v be_v open_a and_o penetrable_a unto_o he_o whilst_o you_o judge_v so_o you_o judge_v very_o prudent_o but_o when_o by_o this_o rule_n you_o go_v about_o to_o subject_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o plain_o dogmatise_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o power_n but_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o property_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o humane_a birth_n you_o stray_v very_o far_o from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o firm_a nothing_o that_o be_v not_o penetrable_a unto_o the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o for_o the_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v take_v it_o be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n that_o during_o the_o time_n it_o remain_v there_o it_o be_v not_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o a_o short_a time_n it_o leave_v the_o abide_v of_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o go_v forth_o and_o return_v no_o more_o thither_o what_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v show_v by_o this_o change_n of_o place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o though_o he_o be_v omnipresent_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o circumscription_n of_o his_o body_n that_o that_o which_o be_v local_a as_o it_o be_v not_o always_o every_o where_o but_o it_o go_v unto_o one_o place_n when_o it_o leave_v the_o other_o so_o also_o also_o when_o he_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o at_o the_o left_a neither_o walk_v he_o before_o and_o behind_o nor_o above_o and_o below_o so_o also_o the_o saviour_n as_o he_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o at_o another_o time_n he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o so_o in_o go_v out_o though_o nothing_o can_v stop_v he_o when_o he_o will_v come_v out_o nevertheless_o he_o make_v use_v only_o of_o one_o way_n for_o his_o come_n forth_o and_o he_o issue_v not_o out_o by_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v form_v i_o will_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o certain_a sterconaristes_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v oppose_v by_o ratramn_n and_o not_o by_o paschas_fw-la other_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o this_o sect_n himself_o and_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o he_o vary_v from_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n of_o heribold_n to_o continue_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n i_o come_v to_o john_n erigenius_n the_o other_o doctor_n which_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v and_o who_o he_o command_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a he_o have_v a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o he_o and_o live_v so_o familiar_o with_o he_o that_o some_o historian_n have_v assure_v that_o he_o make_v he_o eat_v with_o he_o at_o his_o own_o table_n and_o lie_v in_o his_o own_o bedchamber_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o unworthy_o he_o be_v treat_v by_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o by_o the_o deacon_n florus_n and_o that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n do_v censure_v some_o error_n that_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n neither_o will_v i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o his_o expression_n and_o phylosophical_a notion_n about_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o of_o the_o damn_a neither_o can_v i_o but_o confess_v that_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v be_v steep_v in_o too_o smart_a liquor_n to_o tear_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o man_n unto_o who_o historian_n give_v great_a commendation_n 2._o gulicl_n malm_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o apud_fw-la usser_n in_o sylloge_n ep._n hibernic_n ep._n 24._o &_o the_o christian_a ecclesiar_v success_n c._n 2._o dignify_n he_o with_o these_o two_o glorious_a title_n of_o most_o learned_a and_o most_o holy_a william_n of_o malmesbury_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a wise_a man_n and_o very_o eloquent_a that_o he_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n a_o translation_n so_o acceptable_a to_o anastatius_fw-la library-keeper_n unto_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n unto_o king_n charles_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o translation_n wherein_o after_o have_v admire_v that_o a_o man_n bear_v in_o one_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v in_o ireland_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o comprehend_v and_o of_o render_v this_o hierarchy_n into_o latin_a he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o be_v a_o saint_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o have_v make_v he_o as_o zealous_a as_o he_o be_v eloquent_a also_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o learning_n make_v he_o be_v send_v for_o by_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n where_o he_o die_v anno_fw-la 883._o or_o 84._o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v receive_v several_a wound_n by_o penknife_n from_o young_a man_n that_o he_o instruct_v the_o writer_n also_o of_o england_n observe_v that_o have_v be_v bury_v without_o much_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v be_v slay_v there_o shine_v a_o miraculous_a light_n several_a night_n upon_o his_o grave_n which_o make_v the_o
contrary_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n and_o which_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n but_o in_o these_o two_o sermon_n the_o people_n be_v teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o flesh_n nor_o the_o same_o body_n which_o suffer_v nor_o the_o same_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o we_o you_o can_v but_o think_v those_o that_o say_v so_o be_v opposite_a unto_o paschas_fw-la and_o endeavour_v to_o ruin_v his_o belief_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o that_o of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o do_v what_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n write_v a_o long_a while_n after_o for_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o that_o think_v this_o relation_n be_v very_o suspicious_a in_o the_o main_a bishop_n usher_z observe_v that_o the_o word_n which_o be_v but_o now_o allege_v in_o the_o last_o testimony_n have_v be_v steal_v away_o by_o some_o perfidious_a hand_n from_o the_o manuscript_n which_o be_v transport_v from_o the_o church_n of_o vigorn_n into_o the_o library_n of_o the_o benedictines_n college_n at_o cambridge_n but_o beside_o these_o two_o witness_n which_o show_v what_o be_v believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o england_n there_o be_v to_o be_v see_v a_o sermon_n which_o be_v read_v unto_o the_o people_n every_o year_n at_o easter_n to_o preserve_v in_o their_o mind_n a_o idea_n of_o the_o belief_n which_o their_o father_n have_v leave_v they_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o transcribe_v it_o here_o at_o large_a some_o part_n of_o it_o shall_v suffice_v which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v almost_o copy_v out_o of_o the_o treatise_n of_o ratramn_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v by_o the_o same_o mean_n show_v that_o it_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n opposite_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la latin_n libre_fw-la catholic_n serm_n anglice_fw-la recitandorum_fw-la ad_fw-la bedam_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 12._o edit_n anglo-sax_n &_o latin_n see_v ratramn_n be_v one_o of_o his_o declare_a enemy_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n say_v this_o homily_n betwixt_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o body_n which_o be_v consecrate_v for_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v be_v bear_v of_o the_o flesh_n of_o mary_n and_o be_v furnish_v with_o blood_n bones_o skin_n nerve_n and_o humane_a member_n and_o with_o a_o reasonable_a soul_n but_o his_o spiritual_a body_n which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n be_v compose_v of_o several_a grain_n without_o blood_n without_o bone_n and_o member_n and_o without_o a_o soul_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o suffer_v death_n and_o which_o rise_v again_o shall_v never_o die_v any_o more_o it_o be_v eternal_a and_o can_v die_v but_o this_o eucharist_n be_v temporal_a not_o eternal_a it_o be_v corruptible_a and_o divide_v into_o several_a part_n break_v by_o the_o tooth_n and_o go_v into_o the_o draft_n this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o pledge_n and_o a_o figure_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n itself_o we_o hold_v this_o pledge_n sacramental_o until_o we_o do_v attain_v unto_o the_o truth_n and_o then_o the_o pledge_n shall_v be_v accomplish_v and_o a_o little_a before_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o eucharist_n in_o a_o corporal_a manner_n we_o see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a and_o fade_a creature_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o spiritual_a virtue_n which_o be_v therein_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o there_o be_v life_n in_o it_o and_o that_o it_o give_v immortality_n unto_o those_o which_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o faith_n there_o be_v great_a difference_n between_o the_o invisible_a virtue_n of_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o its_o proper_a nature_n by_o nature_n it_o be_v fade_a bread_n and_o corruptible_a wine_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o be_v true_o his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n not_o for_o all_o that_o corporal_o but_o spiritual_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o virtue_n and_o in_o efficacy_n whereunto_o amount_v what_o be_v say_v before_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o priest_n do_v consecrate_v ibid._n ibid._n do_v outward_o offer_v one_o thing_n unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o body_n and_o another_o thing_n inward_o unto_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o faithful_a soul_n outward_o it_o be_v plain_o see_v it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o it_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v such_o by_o its_o form_n and_o by_o its_o savour_n and_o nevertheless_o they_o be_v true_o after_o consecration_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o a_o spiritual_a sacrament_n and_o to_o the_o end_n the_o hearer_n shall_v be_v well_o persuade_v they_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n the_o change_n which_o happen_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v compare_v unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o child_n by_o baptism_n and_o unto_o the_o water_n of_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o regeneration_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o child_n of_o a_o gentile_a be_v baptize_v yet_o it_o do_v not_o change_v its_o outward_a form_n although_o it_o be_v change_v inward_o it_o be_v lead_v unto_o the_o font_n full_a of_o sin_n by_o the_o disobedience_n of_o adam_n and_o he_o be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o inward_o although_o he_o be_v nothing_o change_v outward_o so_o also_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v call_v the_o fountain_n of_o life_n in_o appearance_n be_v like_a unto_o other_o water_n and_o subject_n unto_o corruption_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n intervene_v by_o prayer_n unto_o this_o corruptible_a water_n and_o by_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n render_v it_o fit_a to_o cleanse_v the_o body_n and_o soul_n from_o all_o sin_n now_o we_o consider_v two_o thing_n in_o this_o only_a creature_n according_a to_o its_o true_a nature_n it_o be_v a_o corruptible_a water_n but_o according_a to_o the_o spiritual_a mystery_n it_o have_v a_o save_a virtue_n it_o be_v well_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v change_v by_o a_o invisible_a power_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o after_o the_o same_o manner_n that_o former_o he_o change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o this_o same_o body_n and_o and_o into_o this_o same_o blood_n to_o wit_n because_o he_o make_v it_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n what_o there_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o give_v life_n proceed_v from_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o a_o invisible_a operation_n therefore_o the_o eucharist_n be_v call_v a_o sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v therein_o see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a species_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a virtue_n and_o in_o another_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n expound_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n in_o the_o 6_o of_o st._n john_n he_o command_v not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v ibid._n ibid._n nor_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v shed_v for_o we_o but_o by_o this_o discourse_n he_o mean_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o whosoever_o eat_v he_o with_o a_o believe_a heart_n shall_v have_v this_o life_n everlasting_a under_o the_o old_a law_n believer_n offer_v sacrifice_n which_o represent_v the_o body_n which_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v unto_o his_o father_n for_o our_o sin_n but_o as_o for_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v consecrate_v at_o the_o altar_n of_o god_n it_o be_v the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o offer_v and_o of_o the_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o we_o as_o he_o himself_o command_v say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o in_o this_o same_o homily_n there_o be_v some_o miraculous_a apparition_n make_v mention_v of_o whereunto_o christian_n have_v give_v some_o way_n since_o paschas_fw-la his_o time_n but_o that_o serve_v only_o to_o confirm_v the_o observation_n that_o be_v make_v that_o although_o our_o saviour_n have_v bestow_v upon_o his_o servant_n in_o the_o x._o century_n light_n sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o most_o dangerous_a error_n yet_o he_o communicate_v not_o so_o great_a a_o measure_n unto_o they_o as_o to_o be_v safe_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o surprise_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n if_o from_o england_n we_o pass_v into_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n we_o shall_v there_o find_v folcuin_n abbot_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a table_n 573_o tom._n 6._o spicil_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la abbot_n lob._n p._n 573_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o table_n whereupon_o
perfidious_a stercoranist_n say_v he_o you_o believe_v that_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n break_v the_o fast_a of_o love_n and_o ecclesiastical_a abstinence_n believe_v absolute_o that_o the_o heavenly_a food_n as_o well_o as_o the_o earthly_a be_v send_v out_o backward_o by_o the_o stink_a and_o sordid_a ejection_n of_o the_o belly_n alger_n confirm_v the_o testimony_n of_o humbert_n 320._o algerus_n de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 1._o t._n 6_o bibl._n pat._n p._n 320._o and_o declare_v positive_o that_o the_o greek_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o which_o he_o call_v stercoranists_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o those_o which_o hold_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n do_v remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o afterward_o of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n 5â—_n cellot_n in_o append_v miscel_n opusc_fw-la 7._o p._n 5â—_n father_n cellot_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o a_o anonymous_n treatise_n in_o the_o appendix_n of_o his_o history_n of_o gotteschal_n confirm_v the_o same_o thing_n say_v that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o greek_n consist_v in_o their_o say_n that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a fast_o be_v break_v by_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o sacrament_n be_v digest_v and_o that_o it_o be_v evacuate_v like_a say_v he_o unto_o the_o stercoranist_n which_o we_o have_v in_o detestation_n the_o same_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr blanch-selva_a 247._o humbertus_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 247._o also_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o take_v not_o heed_n of_o the_o crumb_n of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o fall_n to_o the_o ground_n either_o in_o break_v or_o receive_v of_o it_o whereunto_o he_o add_v some_o among_o you_o do_v eat_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o oblation_n like_o common_a bread_n sometime_o even_o unto_o excess_n and_o if_o they_o can_v eat_v all_o they_o bury_v it_o or_o cast_v it_o into_o a_o well_o all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o doctrine_n nor_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o latin_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o we_o have_v to_o say_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n in_o the_o memorial_n of_o sigismond_n liber_n touch_v the_o affair_n of_o muscovy_n print_v at_o basil_n anno_fw-la 1571._o there_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o one_o john_n metropolitan_a of_o russia_n unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o rome_n write_v as_o near_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v in_o this_o century_n or_o it_o may_v be_v afterward_o for_o he_o make_v some_o mention_n of_o the_o contention_n betwixt_o the_o latin_n and_o the_o greek_n touch_v leaven_v or_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o this_o letter_n he_o very_o ample_o declare_v that_o what_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n be_v bread_n 32._o sigismond_n libre_fw-la râ—rum_fw-la moscovit_fw-la p._n 32._o he_o do_v not_o give_v they_o wafer_n say_v he_o but_o bread_n when_o he_o say_v see_v the_o bread_n which_o i_o give_v unto_o you_o leo_fw-la allatius_n in_o his_o diatribe_n of_o the_o simeon_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o simeon_n perfect_a of_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n mamant_n in_o xerocerco_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n in_o great_a reputation_n of_o holiness_n and_o learning_n he_o be_v indeed_o accuse_v of_o hold_v some_o error_n concern_v the_o vision_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n and_o of_o the_o union_n of_o believer_n with_o he_o but_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o he_o be_v follow_v by_o most_o of_o the_o greek_n the_o error_n now_o speak_v of_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o sacrament_n and_o have_v no_o relation_n unto_o the_o eucharist_n therefore_o although_o he_o have_v some_o enemy_n yet_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o follower_n be_v ever_o tax_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o simeon_n at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v condemn_v at_o verceil_n teach_v in_o the_o east_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v unworthy_o of_o the_o sacrament_n can_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o fine_a allatius_n make_v up_o the_o account_n of_o the_o work_n of_o this_o simeon_n 163._o allatius_n de_fw-fr simeonibus_fw-la p._n 163._o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a hymn_n the_o title_n whereof_o be_v that_o whosoever_o live_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n be_v dead_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o those_o which_o live_v in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o he_o and_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v unworthy_o of_o the_o mystery_n can_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v that_o allatius_n have_v give_v we_o the_o whole_a hymn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o argument_n but_o however_o this_o argument_n contain_v a_o doctrine_n manifest_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n in_o favour_n of_o who_o by_o consequence_n it_o be_v very_o unlike_o that_o theophylact_fw-mi shall_v declare_v see_v he_o be_v of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o live_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n at_o which_o time_n the_o greek_n believe_v and_o teach_v what_o be_v above_o write_v yet_o let_v every_o body_n judge_v sincere_o and_o free_o without_o any_o other_o interest_n than_o that_o of_o truth_n which_o i_o endeavour_v to_o represent_v in_o this_o history_n which_o inform_v we_o that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o age_n that_o they_o begin_v to_o introduce_v the_o communion_n under_o one_o kind_n and_o to_o change_v the_o form_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o west_n as_o have_v be_v discourse_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part._n chap._n xviii_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n or_o the_o state_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o xiii_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v be_v in_o fine_a public_o authorize_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n there_o need_v no_o far_a enquiry_n be_v make_v to_o know_v if_o it_o obtain_v the_o victory_n over_o its_o adversary_n the_o thing_n be_v without_o any_o difficulty_n the_o establish_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v a_o manifest_a condemnation_n of_o that_o which_o be_v opposite_a unto_o it_o it_o will_v suffice_v then_o to_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n and_o to_o what_o effect_n so_o many_o decree_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o which_o berengarius_fw-la and_o his_o follower_n so_o stout_o maintain_v do_v work_v upon_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n for_o during_o all_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v divide_v and_o notwithstanding_o the_o decision_n of_o several_a council_n there_o be_v in_o all_o part_n infinite_a number_n of_o people_n which_o make_v open_a profession_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o berengarius_fw-la teach_v and_o which_o be_v exact_o that_o of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la therefore_o the_o very_a enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la tell_v we_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n that_o all_o france_n italy_n and_o england_n be_v full_a of_o his_o doctrine_n in_o fine_a the_o party_n which_o reject_v the_o determination_n of_o gregory_n the_o vii_o against_o berengarius_fw-la be_v so_o considerable_a that_o urban_n the_o second_o be_v constrain_v to_o condemn_v anew_o the_o opinion_n of_o berengarius_fw-la in_o another_o council_n hold_v at_o plaisance_n anno_fw-la 1095._o 1095._o berthold_n ad_fw-la aunum_fw-la 1095._o as_o bertholdus_n have_v observe_v in_o his_o appendix_n unto_o herman_n contract_n for_o relate_v all_o thing_n that_o be_v translate_v in_o this_o council_n of_o plaisance_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o his_o time_n he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la be_v there_o again_o condemn_v after_o have_v be_v so_o several_a time_n before_o but_o as_o the_o former_a determination_n can_v not_o impose_v silence_n upon_o the_o disciple_n of_o berengarius_fw-la i_o mean_v those_o which_o embrace_v the_o same_o doctrine_n which_o oblige_v urban_n to_o condemn_v they_o again_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o seven_o year_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o berengarius_fw-la so_o also_o the_o condemnation_n of_o urban_n the_o second_o have_v not_o power_n sufficient_a to_o silence_v they_o see_v that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n bruno_n archbishop_n of_o treves_n expel_v great_a number_n of_o they_o out_o of_o his_o diocese_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-mi thou_o in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a of_o his_o history_n it_o be_v true_a that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1060._o whereto_o he_o assign_v the_o action_n of_o this_o prelate_n it_o
whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o see_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o by_o honorius_n his_o say_n the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o it_o be_v his_o mystical_a body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n for_o he_o make_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o they_o it_o can_v be_v it_o proper_o and_o by_o a_o idendity_n of_o substance_n as_o it_o be_v speak_v but_o only_o in_o mystery_n and_o in_o sacrament_n if_o there_o be_v only_a occasion_n to_o show_v who_o they_o be_v that_o admit_v not_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n we_o may_v here_o instance_n in_o robert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n never_a cologne_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a by_o the_o confession_n of_o both_o side_n that_o he_o believe_v it_o not_o but_o because_o we_o also_o search_v the_o testimony_n of_o those_o which_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o be_v that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o which_o number_n we_o can_v affirm_v that_o robert_n be_v we_o will_v leave_v he_o as_o a_o man_n that_o be_v neither_o a_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la nor_o of_o his_o adversary_n but_o a_o disciple_n of_o john_n damascen_n and_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n teach_v as_o they_o do_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n by_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v by_o this_o union_n with_o the_o divinity_n one_o sole_a body_n with_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o with_o a_o certain_a abbot_n call_v francus_n of_o who_o the_o centuriator_n of_o magdebourg_n observe_v 5._o centur._n 12._o c._n 5._o that_o he_o have_v no_o sound_a thought_n touch_v the_o communion_n affirm_v that_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o in_o the_o sacrament_n one_o will_v fain_o know_v who_o this_o abbot_n be_v of_o who_o the_o centuriator_n say_v nothing_o else_o and_o to_o say_v truth_n it_o be_v very_o hard_a precise_o to_o determine_v it_o but_o because_o positive_a proof_n be_v want_v conjecture_n that_o have_v likelihood_n and_o probability_n may_v the_o better_o be_v admit_v therefore_o i_o will_v not_o fear_v speak_v what_o i_o think_v of_o he_o i_o conceive_v then_o that_o it_o be_v franco_n abbot_n of_o lobbes_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n there_o be_v two_o of_o this_o name_n in_o that_o monastery_n one_o of_o which_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o lewis_n the_o son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a and_o he_o be_v reckon_v the_o twelve_o abbot_n but_o it_o can_v be_v he_o we_o seek_v for_o because_o the_o centuriator_n place_v he_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n therefore_o we_o must_v rather_o insist_v upon_o the_o other_o who_o succeed_v unto_o lambert_n about_o the_o year_n 1153._o which_o be_v just_a the_o time_n design_v by_o the_o centuriator_n for_o lambert_n succeed_v unto_o leonius_n anno_fw-la 1140._o and_o govern_v the_o monastery_n thirteen_o year_n 633._o de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la abbatum_fw-la lob._n t._n 6._o spicil_n p._n 621_o 622_o 628_o 629_o 630_o 631_o &_o 633._o so_o that_o our_o franco_n or_o francus_n be_v choose_v in_o his_o place_n anno_fw-la 1153._o or_o 1154._o he_o be_v head_n of_o the_o monastery_n eleven_o year_n and_o i_o the_o rather_o be_o induce_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o centuriator_n speak_v of_o this_o franco_n abbot_n of_o lobbes_n because_o that_o he_o speak_v nothing_o of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o what_o two_o of_o his_o predecessor_n folcuin_n and_o hertiger_n have_v teach_v before_o in_o the_o x._o century_n as_o we_o have_v declare_v in_o write_v what_o pass_v in_o that_o age_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o time_n that_o franco_n be_v abbot_n of_o lobbes_n gautier_n of_o mauritania_n be_v prebend_n of_o anthona_n and_o he_o be_v choose_v to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o defend_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o anthona_n against_o the_o abbot_n franco_n for_o a_o prebendary_a which_o the_o friar_n of_o lobbe_n lay_v claim_n unto_o as_o have_v be_v time_n out_o of_o mind_n in_o the_o disposal_n of_o their_o abbot_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o gautier_n be_v style_v in_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o lobbe_n 631._o ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la p._n 631._o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o doctor_n of_o france_n also_o from_o prebend_n of_o anthona_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o laon._n but_o that_o matter_n not_o see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o presence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o wherein_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 3d._n of_o st._n john_n 464._o galterus_n episcopus_fw-la laudun_n ep._n 2._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 464._o no_o man_n ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n but_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n he_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n by_o the_o son_n of_o man_n we_o be_v here_o to_o understand_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o son_n of_o god_n which_o be_v omnipresent_v and_o not_o the_o body_n and_o soul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o humane_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o which_o be_v not_o yet_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n for_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v assume_v be_v not_o present_a in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o shift_a place_n it_o go_v from_o one_o place_n unto_o another_o which_o our_o saviour_n show_v in_o say_v unto_o his_o apostle_n i_o be_o glad_a for_o your_o sake_n that_o i_o be_v not_o there_o the_o angel_n declare_v the_o same_o unto_o the_o woman_n say_v you_o seek_v jesus_n who_o be_v crucify_v he_o be_v rise_v he_o be_v not_o here_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v say_v he_o that_o st._n gregory_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n which_o nevertheless_o be_v never_o absent_a in_o regard_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o elsewhere_o 468._o id._n ibid._n ep._n 2._o p._n 468._o the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o be_v on_o earth_n by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n although_o he_o be_v in_o heaven_n at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o the_o father_n by_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n which_o he_o himself_o declare_v be_v ready_a to_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o disciple_n say_v i_o be_o with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n which_o word_v st._n gregory_n thus_o expound_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n remain_v and_o he_o depart_v he_o go_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n but_o he_o remain_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o in_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o epistle_n he_o prove_v by_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n the_o omnipresence_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o opposition_n unto_o his_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v so_o represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v in_o one_o place_n that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o another_o we_o may_v add_v unto_o these_o witness_n that_o which_o father_n chifflet_n give_v we_o in_o the_o preface_n which_o he_o have_v make_v unto_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o he_o attribute_n unto_o alcuin_n tutor_n unto_o charlemagne_n where_o dispute_v against_o the_o disciple_n of_o st._n austin_n follower_n of_o jansenius_n he_o say_v that_o he_o may_v apply_v unto_o they_o what_o hugh_n metellus_n prebend_n of_o thoul_n have_v say_v above_o five_o hundred_o year_n ago_o unto_o gerland_n sacramentarian_n of_o the_o sect_n of_o berengarius_fw-la you_o rely_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n alcuin_n chiffict_a jesuita_n in_o praefar_v ad_fw-la confess_v alcuin_n do_v not_o put_v your_o dependence_n upon_o they_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n you_o be_v of_o you_o be_v much_o mistake_v you_o assure_v we_o with_o st._n austin_n that_o the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o his_o disciple_n be_v figurative_a for_o they_o declare_v one_o thing_n literal_o and_o they_o signify_v another_o thing_n you_o affirm_v what_o he_o affirm_v but_o you_o do_v not_o believe_v what_o he_o believe_v it_o may_v then_o be_v conclude_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v and_o particular_o from_o the_o word_n of_o this_o prebend_n of_o thoul_n that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n those_o which_o be_v call_v berengarian_n maintain_v a_o doctrine_n contrary_n unto_o that_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n which_o several_a pope_n cause_v to_o be_v assemble_v against_o berengarius_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o all_o these_o testimony_n be_v nothing_o in_o comparison_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o person_n of_o those_o call_v albigensis_n who_o refuse_v to_o submit_v and_o acquiess_v unto_o the_o
century_n hearty_o desire_v praefat_fw-la lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr office_n in_o praefat_fw-la it_o will_v suffice_v say_v he_o without_o singer_n without_o reader_n and_o without_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n shall_v pronounce_v the_o blessing_n to_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v be_v nourish_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o find_v the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n too_o much_o clog_v with_o ceremony_n as_o also_o st._n austin_n find_v that_o all_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v 500_o year_n before_o amalarius_n for_o he_o complain_v that_o religion_n be_v burden_v with_o heavy_a yoke_n 19_o ep._n 119._o c._n 19_o so_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v more_o supportable_a but_o now_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o preparation_n of_o the_o communicant_a have_v examine_v those_o of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v chap._n ii_o of_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o devout_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o his_o apostle_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n a_o remembrance_n which_o draw_v after_o it_o all_o the_o good_a and_o holy_a disposition_n which_o the_o communicant_a shall_v have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o these_o inclination_n proceed_v from_o several_a idea_n which_o this_o save_a remembrance_n do_v stir_v up_o in_o our_o soul_n at_o the_o time_n in_o which_o we_o do_v prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v institute_v principal_o for_o remember_v the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n nevertheless_o because_o his_o death_n be_v inseparable_a from_o his_o incarnation_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n so_o it_o be_v that_o we_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o all_o these_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n every_o one_o of_o which_o produce_v in_o our_o soul_n disposition_n somewhat_o different_a as_o have_v divers_a object_n and_o several_a encouragement_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o be_v all_o heavenly_a and_o all_o divine_a and_o all_o which_o do_v tend_v unto_o one_o mark_n and_o unto_o one_o end_n which_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o sacrament_n can_v represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n all_o these_o great_a and_o wonderful_a object_n but_o that_o it_o open_v unto_o we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o wide_a field_n for_o our_o meditation_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n even_o unto_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n and_o we_o can_v finish_v this_o glorious_a course_n without_o have_v all_o the_o disposition_n which_o god_n require_v and_o all_o the_o preparation_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o we_o this_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o do_v several_o reflect_v upon_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n do_v present_a unto_o our_o soul_n and_o what_o the_o father_n have_v say_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o and_o if_o we_o also_o feel_v the_o divine_a motion_n which_o will_v necessary_o flow_v from_o the_o christian_a soul_n for_o example_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o memorial_n a_o symbol_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o incarnation_n or_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n speak_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o free_a and_o merciful_a dispensation_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o take_v our_o nature_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o miraculous_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v what_o st._n justin_n martyr_n will_v say_v when_o he_o observe_v 296._o contr._n try_n phon_n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n in_o that_o he_o be_v make_v man_n for_o those_o which_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v also_o the_o thought_n of_o eusebius_n genesi_fw-la demonstr_n l._n 8._o a_o genesi_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o divine_a oeconomy_n command_v they_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n doubt_v but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o same_o consideration_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v nature_n de_fw-fr duabus_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nature_n that_o we_o do_v celebrate_v in_o the_o action_n of_o the_o mystery_n the_o image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o itself_o which_o we_o profess_v in_o his_o image_n which_o we_o there_o celebrate_v and_o there_o receive_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o do_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n it_o be_v just_o what_o st._n leo_n intend_v to_o express_v by_o these_o word_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o the_o eutychian_o you_o shall_v communicate_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n 86._o serm._n 6._o the_o jejun_n 7._o mensis_fw-la pag._n 86._o that_o you_o may_v not_o in_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v whereunto_o also_o attend_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o prove_v either_o against_o the_o eutychian_o or_o against_o the_o docete_n and_o the_o putatifs_fw-fr the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o image_n and_o by_o the_o figure_n which_o represent_v it_o 84._o dialog_n 2._o p._n 84._o because_o according_a to_o theoderet_n say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o arch-type_n of_o the_o image_n because_o the_o painer_n which_o imitate_v nature_n do_v represent_v the_o image_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n if_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o true_a body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v now_o also_o a_o true_a body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n a_o reason_v for_o the_o most_o part_n like_o unto_o that_o of_o tertullian_n against_o marcian_n for_o have_v expound_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 40._o lib._n 4._o advers._fw-la martion_n c._n 40._o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n he_o add_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n or_o a_o true_a body_n and_o indeed_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n imprint_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n that_o the_o last_o prayer_n of_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n begin_v thus_o o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o graeco-lat_n we_o have_v accomplish_v and_o finish_v according_a to_o our_o power_n the_o sacrament_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n this_o meditation_n which_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o horror_n of_o sin_n the_o sad_a condition_n we_o be_v in_o the_o fearful_a gulf_n wherein_o we_o have_v precipitate_v ourselves_o the_o love_n of_o the_o father_n the_o tender_a charity_n of_o the_o son_n the_o admirable_a work_n of_o our_o redemption_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n fill_v we_o full_a of_o gratitude_n unto_o god_n and_o if_o unto_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o birth_n we_o join_v that_o of_o his_o life_n therein_o to_o contemplate_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o innocence_n the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n the_o splendour_n of_o his_o virtue_n the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o shame_n of_o his_o suffering_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v so_o great_a joy_n so_o great_a comfort_n and_o so_o great_a pleasure_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o this_o divine_a scene_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v insensible_o transform_v into_o the_o same_o image_n from_o glory_n unto_o glory_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n paul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
be_v no_o less_o important_a to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o matter_n whereof_o we_o treat_v it_o concern_v the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o do_v not_o bare_o signify_v to_o adore_v but_o also_o venerate_a and_o respect_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o the_o protestant_n do_v confess_v it_o so_o yet_o that_o do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o we_o will_v produce_v some_o instance_n of_o the_o latter_a signification_n because_o the_o former_a find_v no_o obstruction_n 27._o 1_o lib._n 1._o ep_v 136._o &_o lib._n 4._o ep_n 27._o isidor_n of_o damicta_n speak_v in_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o adorable_a gospel_n a_o term_n which_o he_o use_v again_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o sepulchre_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o the_o e._n 2_o tom._n 4._o council_n pag._n 107._o e._n clergy_n of_o apame_n in_o the_o low_a syria_n speak_v of_o temple_n in_o general_a in_o the_o 5_o action_n of_o the_o synod_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n under_o agapetus_n and_o under_o menna_n appli_v also_o unto_o they_o the_o term_n now_o in_o question_n as_o also_o the_o emperor_n 6._o 3_o novel_a 6._o justinian_n do_v unto_o baptism_n 6._o 4_o homil._n 4._o de_fw-fr ascens_fw-la chr._n tom_n 6._o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o the_o feast_n of_o easter_n 439._o 5_o homil._n 49._o in_o matt._n p._n 439._o and_o unto_o the_o person_n of_o john_n baptist_n it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o same_o signification_n this_o word_n must_v be_v take_v when_o it_o be_v apply_v unto_o emperor_n and_o empress_n which_o be_v sometime_o call_v adorable_a that_o be_v worthy_a of_o respect_n and_o veneration_n as_o even_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o 28.29_o 6_o part._n 1._o pag._n 26.27_o tom_fw-mi 3._o council_n &_o p._n 28.29_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o even_o there_o also_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o 26.27_o 7_o ibid._n p._n 26.27_o adorable_a altar_n and_o of_o the_o adoration_n of_o venerable_a place_n and_o so_o in_o a_o infinite_a number_n of_o place_n which_o need_v not_o be_v recite_v this_o word_n then_o have_v divers_a signification_n it_o be_v but_o just_a and_o right_a when_o it_o be_v find_v in_o discourse_n to_o explain_v it_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o subject_n then_o in_o hand_n for_o example_n if_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v translate_v by_o that_o of_o adore_v because_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v object_n worthy_a of_o our_o adoration_n but_o if_o thing_n true_o sacred_a and_o religious_a be_v speak_v of_o but_o yet_o nevertheless_o be_v not_o to_o speak_v in_o a_o proper_a sense_n adorable_a it_o be_v to_o be_v translate_v by_o venerate_v and_o respect_v for_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o resolve_v and_o clear_v all_o the_o difficulty_n which_o seem_v to_o entangle_v this_o matter_n according_a unto_o which_o if_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_n treat_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n make_v use_n of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o examine_v it_o will_v not_o be_v difficult_a unto_o we_o to_o understand_v that_o his_o design_n be_v not_o that_o we_o shall_v adore_v they_o but_o only_o that_o we_o shall_v venerate_v they_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v respect_v they_o as_o sacrament_n which_o jesus_n christ_n have_v institute_v for_o the_o save_n of_o our_o soul_n especial_o if_o this_o writer_n do_v formal_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o change_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n in_o act_v by_o this_o principle_n we_o need_v only_o hear_v theodoret_n to_o understand_v what_o he_o mean_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o â—5_n dialog_n â—_o p._n â—5_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o do_v not_o change_v their_o own_o nature_n after_o consecration_n but_o they_o remain_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n in_o their_o first_o figure_n and_o in_o their_o first_o shape_n they_o be_v visible_a and_o palpable_a such_o as_o they_o be_v before_o but_o it_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v what_o they_o have_v be_v make_v and_o they_o be_v believe_v and_o venerate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v what_o they_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v theodoret_n do_v positive_o testify_v that_o the_o consecration_n do_v not_o take_v from_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n their_o substance_n their_o form_n nor_o their_o figure_n beside_o he_o assure_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o they_o be_v image_n and_o mystical_a symbol_n whereof_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o truth_n and_o the_o original_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 1._o dialog_n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v grace_n unto_o nature_n after_o declaration_n so_o formal_a and_o positive_a say_v some_o the_o greek_a word_n can_v be_v translate_v by_o adore_v but_o by_o venerate_a else_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o theodoret_n be_v fall_v into_o the_o high_a excess_n of_o folly_n to_o adore_v what_o he_o confess_v be_v but_o bread_n in_o its_o proper_a nature_n and_o substance_n but_o because_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o judge_v more_o favourable_o of_o he_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d must_v be_v translate_v be_v venerate_v be_v respect_v and_o not_o be_v adore_v they_o also_o think_v the_o reader_n will_v be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n if_o these_o other_o word_n of_o this_o author_n be_v consider_v write_v in_o another_o dialogue_n against_o the_o eutychean_a heretic_n and_o speak_v thus_o unto_o they_o 127._o dialog_n 3._o p._n 127._o if_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n seem_v a_o vile_a thing_n unto_o you_o and_o inconsiderable_a how_o be_v it_o that_o you_o do_v nevertheless_o esteem_v his_o figure_n to_o be_v venerable_a and_o save_a for_o how_o can_v a_o original_a who_o type_n be_v venerable_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o worthy_a of_o honour_n be_v itself_o vile_a and_o despicable_a they_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n do_v also_o manifest_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o here_o mean_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a adoration_n but_o a_o veneration_n honour_n and_o respect_n such_o as_o be_v due_a unto_o holy_a and_o sacred_a thing_n and_o that_o he_o speak_v also_o of_o venerate_v the_o symbol_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o figure_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o the_o archtype_n and_o from_o the_o original_a a_o opposition_n which_o justify_v that_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n can_v at_o all_o be_v understand_v neither_o here_o nor_o in_o the_o former_a testimony_n of_o a_o relative_a adoration_n such_o as_o some_o do_v ground_n in_o relation_n to_o image_n as_o if_o this_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v teach_v a_o real_a adoration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o so_o as_o it_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n instead_o of_o terminate_n in_o the_o symbol_n themselves_o and_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v learned_a man_n among_o the_o latin_n which_o do_v so_o explain_v themselves_o but_o some_o other_o do_v think_v that_o this_o explication_n do_v require_v to_o be_v make_v more_o plain_a for_o say_v they_o if_o it_o be_v only_o mean_v that_o in_o communicate_v we_o shall_v adore_v jesus_n christ_n prostrate_v and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v become_v vile_a in_o his_o sight_n as_o we_o do_v with_o reverence_n take_v his_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o will_v agree_v thereunto_o although_o it_o be_v not_o as_o they_o think_v the_o meaning_n of_o theodoret_n but_o if_o they_o intend_v this_o relative_a adoration_n shall_v so_o terminate_v in_o jesus_n christ_n as_o that_o the_o symbol_n shall_v also_o have_v their_o part_n it_o be_v to_o establish_v the_o quite_o contrary_a of_o what_o be_v say_v by_o theodoret_n who_o leave_v only_o a_o respect_n and_o veneration_n to_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o say_v of_o theodoret_n they_o say_v in_o like_a manner_n of_o all_o other_o which_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o the_o adorable_a communion_n and_o also_o of_o adore_v the_o heavenly_a gift_n for_o they_o think_v 22._o contr._n hermog_n c._n 22._o that_o because_o one_o expression_n be_v use_v that_o therefore_o the_o same_o interpretation_n must_v be_v give_v as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v i_o adore_v the_o fullness_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v to_o say_v i_o reverence_v and_o admire_v it_o i_o have_v a_o veneration_n and_o respect_n for_o it_o and_o st._n basil_n of_o seleucia_n hom_n 1_o orat._n 30._o in_o illad_n faciam_fw-la vos_fw-la piscat_fw-la hom_n that_o rome_n vail_v her_o diadem_n adore_v the_o preach_n of_o the_o cross_n 81._o 2_o tom._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n